Richard Baxter's penitent confession and his necessary vindication in answer to a book called The second part of the mischiefs of separation, written by an unnamed author with a preface to Mr. Cantianus D. Minimis, in answer to his letter which extorted this publication.
         Penitent confession and his necessary vindication in answer to a book called The second part of the mischiefs of separation. 1691
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 310 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 54 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26982
         Wing B1341
         ESTC R13470
         12389394
         ocm 12389394
         60957
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26982)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60957)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 268:18)
      
       
         
           
             Richard Baxter's penitent confession and his necessary vindication in answer to a book called The second part of the mischiefs of separation, written by an unnamed author with a preface to Mr. Cantianus D. Minimis, in answer to his letter which extorted this publication.
             Penitent confession and his necessary vindication in answer to a book called The second part of the mischiefs of separation. 1691
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
             Minimis, Cantianus D.
          
           [12], 89 p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Thomas Long is the author of The second part of the mischiefs of separation. Cf. BM.
             Advertisement on p. [1]-[3] at end.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Long, Thomas, 1621-1707. -- Mischiefs of separation. -- Part 2.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           RICHARD
           BAXTER's
           
             Penitent
             Confession
          
           ,
           And
           His
           Necessary
           VINDICATION
           ,
           In
           Answer
           to
           a
           BOOK
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Second
             Part
             of
             the
             Mischiefs
             of
             Separation
             ,
          
           Written
           by
           an
           Unnamed
           Author
           .
           With
           a
           PREFACE
           to
           Mr.
           
             Cantianus
             D
             Minimis
          
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           his
           LETTER
           which
           extorted
           this
           Publication
           .
        
         
           
             Psal
             .
             32.
             5.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             confess
             my
             transgressions
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thou
             forgavest
             the
             iniquity
             of
             my
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Who
             can
             understand
             his
             Errours
             ?
             Cleanse
             thou
             me
             from
             secret
             faults
             .
             Keep
             back
             thy
             Servant
             also
             from
             presumptuous
             sins
             ;
             Let
             them
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             me
             :
             Then
             shall
             I
             be
             upright
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             innocent
             from
             the
             great
             transgression
             .
          
        
         
           
             John
             8.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Ye
             are
             of
             your
             Father
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             Lusts
             of
             your
             Father
             you
             will
             do
             :
             He
             was
             a
             Murderer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             him
             :
             When
             he
             speaketh
             a
             Lie
             he
             speaketh
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             a
             Liar
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             it
             .
             And
             because
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ye
             believe
             me
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isa
             .
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Woe
             to
             them
             that
             call
             
               Evil
               Good
            
             ,
             and
             
               Good
               Evil
            
             :
             That
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
             ,
             that
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Prov.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             saith
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Righteous
            
             ,
             him
             shall
             the
             People
             Curse
             ,
             Nations
             shall
             abhor
             him
             .
             
               (
               Sharp
               words
               .
            
             )
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           
             Three
             Crowns
          
           in
           Cheapside
           near
           Mercers
           Chapel
           .
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           For
           the
           very
           Reverend
           Dr.
           
             Edward
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Worcester
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           SUpposing
           the
           Book
           which
           I
           answer
           as
           injurious
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           judge
           it
           meet
           to
           propose
           to
           you
           this
           Opportunity
           of
           your
           own
           Vindication
           :
           Or
           if
           I
           be
           herein
           mistaken
           ,
           to
           crave
           your
           help
           for
           my
           own
           Conviction
           .
           Your
           former
           Accusation
           of
           such
           as
           I
           ,
           of
           the
           heinous
           Sin
           of
           Schism
           ,
           or
           Separation
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           answered
           in
           a
           manner
           that
           required
           your
           Patience
           :
           If
           it
           was
           too
           free
           ,
           and
           provoking
           ,
           I
           beg
           your
           pardon
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           Justifie
           it
           .
           My
           Reasons
           were
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           I
           thought
           ,
           that
           to
           take
           such
           as
           I
           for
           Schismaticks
           ,
           or
           Separatists
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           hardening
           and
           strengthening
           of
           the
           real
           Separatists
           ,
           when
           my
           Character
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           should
           seem
           to
           be
           theirs
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           were
           falsly
           accused
           ,
           they
           should
           seem
           to
           be
           so
           too
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           I
           knew
           how
           much
           your
           Authority
           ,
           and
           just
           Reputation
           ,
           would
           add
           ,
           as
           a
           Whet-stone
           ,
           to
           the
           keenness
           of
           their
           Zeal
           who
           thought
           us
           unmeet
           to
           live
           out
           of
           the
           common
           Goals
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           I
           knew
           (
           whatever
           is
           said
           against
           it
           )
           how
           great
           a
           Loss
           it
           would
           be
           to
           Souls
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           silenced
           Ministers
           give
           over
           preaching
           to
           any
           more
           than
           four
           ;
           and
           what
           Sacrilege
           we
           should
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           to
           give
           over
           our
           Ministery
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           vowed
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           banished
           five
           Miles
           from
           all
           Corporations
           ,
           or
           there
           to
           avoid
           all
           publick
           worshiping
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           your
           Pacificatory
           Accommodation
           ,
           so
           earnestly
           restraining
           Parents
           (
           without
           excepting
           the
           Nobility
           )
           from
           chusing
           School-masters
           for
           their
           own
           Children
           ,
           seemed
           to
           one
           to
           be
           an
           unsufferable
           Overthrow
           of
           that
           
             Family
             Government
          
           which
           is
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           antecedent
           to
           Regal
           ,
           and
           most
           literally
           required
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Commandment
           .
        
         
           These
           Reasons
           carrying
           me
           to
           Earnestness
           ,
           I
           perceive
           the
           Conceit
           or
           Suspition
           is
           too
           common
           ,
           that
           your
           Exasperation
           was
           the
           Spring
           both
           of
           Dr.
           Morrice's
           Defence
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           famed
           to
           be
           written
           by
           Mr.
           Long
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Representative
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           Morley
           of
           me
           ,
           
             Ex
             uno
             omnes
             .
          
           )
           This
           Concest
           is
           increased
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           the
           same
           with
           yours
           ,
           as
           
             The
             Second
             Part
          
           ;
           and
           by
           your
           
             Collocutor's
             Title
             ,
             [
             The
             Army-Chaplain
             ;
             ]
          
           and
           such
           other
           Circumstances
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           for
           my
           duty
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           you
           abhor
           such
           a
           Fardel
           of
           malicious
           ,
           impudent
           Lyes
           :
           And
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           written
           so
           many
           excellent
           Books
           (
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           thankfully
           acknowledge
           the
           Receipt
           of
           many
           ,
           as
           your
           Gift
           )
           will
           by
           no
           Temptation
           be
           poysoned
           to
           the
           Approbation
           of
           so
           venomous
           a
           Label
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           I
           should
           be
           in
           any
           part
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           while
           you
           own
           not
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Writing
           ,
           you
           should
           own
           the
           
             main
             Cause
          
           ,
           or
           Accusation
           ,
           I
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           beg
           ,
           that
           before
           I
           dye
           (
           if
           it
           may
           be
           )
           you
           will
           afford
           me
           that
           help
           of
           Conviction
           and
           Repentance
           which
           may
           be
           expected
           from
           a
           Man
           of
           Learning
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           now
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Diocess
           where
           the
           surviving
           part
           of
           my
           only
           Flock
           (
           that
           ever
           I
           had
           )
           remain
           ;
           among
           whom
           you
           may
           learn
           more
           of
           the
           falshood
           of
           this
           Man's
           Accusations
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           
             present
             Necessity
          
           (
           brought
           about
           by
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           without
           us
           )
           will
           engage
           a
           Man
           of
           your
           Knowledge
           and
           Temper
           to
           use
           your
           Interest
           and
           Parts
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           both
           in
           Parliament
           and
           Convocation
           ,
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           this
           Nation
           and
           Church
           by
           Concord
           and
           necessary
           Amendment
           ,
           and
           unlocking
           the
           ●oors
           of
           the
           Parish-Churches
           to
           the
           Lovers
           of
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           .
           So
           Acquaintance
           enableth
           me
           to
           be
           confident
           (
           that
           though
           such
           as
           I
           are
           past
           having
           our
           part
           in
           such
           a
           Blessing
           on
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           )
           a
           great
           number
           of
           young
           Preachers
           will
           be
           ready
           ,
           joyfully
           to
           accept
           of
           any
           lawful
           Terms
           for
           so
           good
           an
           End
           ,
           who
           now
           serve
           God
           on
           Terms
           of
           S●lfdenial
           ,
           and
           are
           Men
           of
           greater
           Orthodoxness
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           and
           skilful
           ,
           powerful
           Preaching
           ,
           than
           you
           would
           have
           believed
           our
           Nonconformists
           Schools
           would
           have
           brought
           forth
           .
           And
           if
           that
           blessed
           Day
           may
           hasten
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           those
           of
           the
           suffering
           Ministers
           that
           have
           overlived
           their
           long
           Silencing
           ,
           Imprisonments
           ,
           and
           Distresses
           ,
           will
           gladly
           do
           as
           Joseph
           ,
           forgive
           the
           Envy
           and
           Injuries
           of
           their
           Brethren
           and
           Afflicters
           ;
           observing
           how
           much
           of
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           was
           in
           the
           Over-ruling
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           making
           use
           of
           that
           Sin
           which
           he
           did
           neither
           cause
           nor
           justifie
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           As
           the
           Importunity
           of
           Cantianus
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           drew
           me
           to
           publish
           this
           Writing
           ,
           which
           I
           once
           cast
           by
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           have
           been
           seen
           ;
           so
           the
           opportune
           Occasion
           of
           my
           desiring
           your
           own
           Vindication
           ,
           or
           your
           help
           for
           my
           Conviction
           ,
           hath
           caused
           this
           Address
           to
           you
           ,
           from
        
         
           
             
               Jun.
               13.
               1691.
               
            
          
           
             A
             willing
             Learner
             ,
             And
             Penitent
             ,
             Ri.
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           LETTER
           to
           Mr.
           BAXTER
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           am
           a
           stranger
           to
           your
           person
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           your
           Excellent
           Writings
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           praise
           God
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           my
           hearty
           thanks
           ;
           I
           have
           many
           ,
           I
           have
           read
           many
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           away
           ,
           and
           recommended
           many
           to
           others
           to
           read
           ,
           and
           I
           bless
           God
           have
           received
           much
           light
           and
           warmth
           from
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           I
           am
           engaged
           to
           pray
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           all
           occasions
           to
           speak
           ,
           write
           ,
           and
           act
           ,
           whatsoever
           may
           tend
           to
           your
           good
           here
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           I
           cannot
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           my self
           until
           I
           have
           desir'd
           you
           to
           take
           into
           your
           serious
           dying
           thoughts
           how
           you
           have
           walk'd
           towards
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           your
           Practice
           and
           your
           Writings
           ,
           that
           ,
           before
           you
           appear
           at
           Gods
           Tribunal
           ,
           you
           may
           foresee
           your
           Sentence
           what
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           and
           whether
           your
           Writings
           ,
           and
           Practice
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           are
           likely
           after
           your
           death
           ,
           to
           do
           more
           Good
           ,
           or
           Evil
           to
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           generally
           said
           by
           many
           of
           your
           Friends
           concerning
           your
           Writings
           ,
           
             Ubi
             benè
             nemo
             melius
             ;
             ubi
             malè
             nemo
             pejus
             .
          
           And
           for
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           are
           generally
           so
           prejudiced
           with
           your
           Malè
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           read
           ,
           or
           think
           ,
           or
           speak
           well
           of
           your
           Benè
           ,
           but
           discourage
           many
           good
           Souls
           from
           reading
           ,
           or
           minding
           your
           most
           profitable
           Discourses
           .
           Now
           my
           humble
           suit
           to
           you
           is
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           ,
           as
           St.
           Augustine
           that
           great
           Light
           ,
           and
           voluminous
           Writer
           Crowned
           all
           his
           Works
           with
           his
           Retractations
           of
           what
           was
           amiss
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           might
           not
           do
           the
           same
           to
           Gods
           Glory
           ,
           the
           establishing
           of
           good
           Christians
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           bringing
           the
           misled
           out
           of
           their
           Errors
           ;
           stopping
           the
           Mouths
           of
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           causing
           your
           Person
           and
           good
           Works
           to
           be
           had
           in
           Everlasting
           Remembrance
           ,
           and
           the
           preventing
           the
           ill
           consequences
           of
           what
           has
           been
           acted
           and
           writ
           by
           you
           ,
           which
           may
           attend
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           for
           many
           Ages
           after
           your
           death
           .
           Sir
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           dreadful
           things
           that
           you
           are
           charged
           withal
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           amazed
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           heartily
           sorry
           for
           them
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           consult
           some
           Religious
           ,
           Wise
           ,
           Faithful
           Person
           whom
           you
           know
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           there
           are
           some
           among
           so
           many
           learned
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           )
           and
           desire
           them
           freely
           to
           deal
           with
           you
           in
           helping
           you
           to
           see
           the
           great
           Errata's
           of
           your
           Sarcastical
           Writings
           against
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           or
           
           take
           but
           that
           one
           Book
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
             ,
             the
             Second
             Part
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             with
             special
             Remarks
             on
             the
             Life
             and
             Actions
             of
             Mr.
          
           R.
           Baxter
           ,
           1681.
           and
           let
           God
           and
           Men
           see
           that
           you
           cannot
           only
           write
           well
           of
           Humility
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Self-denial
           ,
           but
           you
           can
           act
           them
           also
           .
           Where
           a
           Cross
           in
           time
           of
           Plagues
           is
           upon
           the
           Door
           ,
           every
           Man
           that
           passes
           by
           is
           ready
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             on
             that
             Family
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           with
           your
           own
           Hand
           would
           please
           to
           acknowledge
           which
           of
           your
           Works
           is
           Infectious
           and
           may
           hurt
           Souls
           ,
           all
           Men
           that
           read
           it
           ,
           would
           bless
           God
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           heartily
           send
           up
           their
           Prayers
           to
           Heaven
           (
           if
           they
           be
           but
           Persons
           that
           ever
           frequent
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           )
           with
           a
           
             Domine
             Miserere
             R.
             B.
          
           wherefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           think
           of
           the
           advice
           of
           a
           mean
           Brother
           of
           yours
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           who
           in
           real
           gratitude
           for
           the
           benefit
           he
           has
           received
           by
           your
           Works
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           own
           Comfort
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Glory
           above
           all
           ,
           presumes
           ,
           before
           he
           goes
           to
           his
           Grave
           ,
           to
           express
           his
           Love
           and
           Duty
           to
           you
           before
           you
           go
           to
           yours
           ,
           for
           he
           finds
           that
           you
           and
           we
           both
           entred
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           March
           12.
           1614
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           long
           from
           appearing
           before
           Almighty
           God
           to
           receive
           a
           Sentence
           to
           an
           Eternal
           state
           .
        
         
           Liberavi
           animam
           meam
           .
           Deus
           Omnipotens
           dirigat
           Te
           in
           omnibus
           viis
           tuis
           .
        
         
           Many
           years
           past
           I
           met
           with
           an
           Expression
           in
           a
           Preface
           to
           another
           Mans
           Writing
           ,
           with
           your
           Name
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           much
           troubled
           me
           that
           it
           should
           fall
           from
           that
           Pen
           which
           had
           writ
           such
           Excellent
           Helps
           to
           follow
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           Rules
           and
           Example
           .
           It
           was
           this
           ;
           You
           was
           speaking
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           and
           Order
           among
           Devils
           ,
           and
           clapt
           in
           that
           common
           Pulpit-prayer
           Expression
           concerning
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             viz.
             By
             what
             Names
             or
             Titles
             soever
             Dignified
             or
             Distinguished
             ,
          
           which
           I
           thought
           one
           of
           the
           bitterest
           unchristian
           Reflections
           I
           ever
           read
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           heartily
           troubled
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           because
           I
           thought
           it
           impossible
           for
           Hell
           to
           have
           crouded
           it
           in
           where
           there
           was
           so
           much
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           You
           have
           the
           best
           Prayers
           I
           can
           put
           up
           to
           God
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           humbly
           beg
           your
           Prayers
           that
           I
           may
           follow
           
           Paul's
           advice
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           in
           taking
           heed
           to
           my Self
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           continue
           therein
           ,
           that
           (
           thorough
           Gods
           Mercy
           and
           Christs
           Merits
           )
           my
           own
           Soul
           may
           be
           saved
           and
           theirs
           that
           hear
           me
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           I
           hope
           we
           shall
           meet
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           an
           Advocate
           with
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           
             
               Feb.
               169●
            
          
           
             Cantianus
             D
             Minimis
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           Mr.
           
             Cantianus
             D
             Minimis
          
           Salutem
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           I
           unfeignedly
           thank
           you
           for
           your
           Invitation
           to
           Repentance
           .
           O
           pray
           for
           me
           that
           neither
           Ignorance
           ,
           nor
           Prepossession
           and
           Prejudice
           ,
           keep
           me
           in
           Impenitency
           ,
           so
           near
           my
           Death
           ▪
           I
           daily
           wait
           for
           my
           last
           day
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           dreadful
           to
           die
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           Impenitence
           :
           But
           who
           knoweth
           all
           his
           secret
           faults
           ?
           I
           hope
           God
           will
           accept
           my
           willingness
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           openly
           to
           confess
           them
           what
           Party
           or
           Person
           soever
           be
           displeased
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Upon
           your
           Letter
           I
           began
           to
           practise
           it
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Book
           which
           you
           refer
           me
           to
           ,
           begin
           with
           my
           Childhood
           and
           Youth
           in
           his
           Accusations
           ,
           I
           thought
           my
           Answer
           must
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           begin
           there
           also
           .
           But
           shewing
           it
           to
           a
           Friend
           more
           prudent
           than
           my self
           ,
           he
           disliked
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           tell
           the
           World
           of
           my
           Childish
           sins
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           Schism
           and
           Rebellion
           that
           are
           my
           Charge
           by
           the
           Accuser
           .
           And
           I
           have
           oft
           heard
           ,
           
             bis
             pueri
             senes
          
           ,
           as
           if
           such
           passages
           were
           the
           effects
           of
           aged
           weakness
           ,
           which
           better
           remembereth
           the
           passages
           of
           Youth
           ,
           than
           of
           later
           years
           .
           I
           suspect
           that
           this
           is
           true
           :
           And
           yet
           a
           dying
           Man
           is
           afraid
           of
           such
           prudence
           as
           would
           stifle
           penitent
           Confession
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           so
           loudly
           called
           to
           it
           by
           you
           and
           the
           Accuser
           :
           I
           will
           therefore
           satisfie
           Him
           ,
           and
           You
           ,
           and
           
             such
             other
          
           ,
           and
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           though
           I
           bear
           the
           derision
           of
           prudent
           dislikers
           :
           It
           wrongeth
           no
           Man
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           accounted
           weak
           and
           simple
           I
           can
           easily
           bear
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           But
           I
           doubt
           it
           is
           confessing
           too
           little
           and
           not
           
             too
             much
          
           that
           you
           will
           blame
           me
           for
           :
           And
           I
           cannot
           remedy
           that
           neither
           .
           Your
           Liturgy
           denieth
           Christian
           Burial
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           
             kill
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           Virtue
           to
           belie
           our selves
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           sin
           to
           belie
           a
           Neighbour
           ,
           whom
           I
           must
           love
           but
           as
           my self
           :
           Yea
           or
           not
           (
           seasonably
           )
           to
           vindicate
           his
           Reputation
           against
           malignant
           Slanderers
           .
           I
           have
           many
           years
           left
           the
           Book
           unanswered
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           refer
           me
           for
           the
           Confession
           of
           my
           sins
           ,
           though
           many
           told
           me
           ,
           it
           was
           my
           Duty
           to
           answer
           it
           .
           It
           is
           you
           now
           that
           have
           call'd
           me
           to
           it
           .
           Would
           you
           have
           me
           
           confess
           all
           that
           he
           falsly
           accuseth
           me
           of
           ?
           Then
           you
           would
           make
           your self
           guilty
           of
           all
           his
           Lies
           ,
           by
           presuming
           that
           they
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           judging
           before
           you
           ever
           heard
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           accused
           :
           You
           write
           too
           honestly
           to
           allow
           me
           to
           judge
           so
           hardly
           of
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           truely
           I
           durst
           not
           put
           by
           your
           Call
           to
           my
           necessary
           defence
           .
           The
           chief
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           you
           doubt
           whether
           my
           Books
           will
           do
           more
           good
           or
           hurt
           ,
           and
           your
           Author
           thinks
           it
           would
           be
           good
           that
           
             They
             were
             all
             burnt
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           fully
           perswaded
           is
           the
           Devil
           :
           And
           till
           he
           can
           get
           the
           Conquering
           Papists
           or
           Tories
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           Endeavour
           to
           make
           them
           as
           useless
           as
           if
           they
           were
           burnt
           ,
           by
           rendering
           them
           odious
           for
           their
           own
           faults
           and
           for
           mine
           .
           And
           you
           tell
           me
           that
           
             my
             Enemies
             will
             not
             read
             them
             .
          
           Now
           till
           my
           Opinion
           of
           them
           be
           the
           same
           with
           theirs
           ,
           you
           cannot
           expect
           that
           I
           that
           have
           spent
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           above
           Seventy
           five
           years
           in
           writing
           above
           an
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           Books
           ,
           should
           be
           content
           to
           lose
           my
           Labour
           and
           End
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Men
           lose
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           ,
           rather
           than
           I
           shall
           confute
           a
           most
           impudent
           Liar
           .
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           I
           over-value
           them
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           speak
           the
           
             over-valuing
             of
             many
             of
             them
          
           .
           That
           is
           good
           that
           doth
           Good
           :
           About
           Twelve
           of
           them
           are
           Translated
           into
           the
           German
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           the
           Lutherans
           say
           They
           have
           done
           good
           .
           Some
           are
           Translated
           into
           French
           :
           One
           into
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           
             New-England
             Americans
          
           by
           Mr.
           Eliots
           .
           Multitudes
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           the
           means
           of
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           more
           of
           their
           Information
           ,
           Confirmation
           and
           Consolation
           .
           And
           the
           Chief
           benefit
           that
           I
           expect
           by
           them
           to
           the
           World
           is
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           and
           gone
           .
           And
           can
           you
           expect
           that
           after
           so
           much
           labour
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           Souls
           ,
           I
           should
           so
           far
           despise
           both
           it
           and
           them
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           think
           all
           worthy
           of
           a
           just
           defence
           ?
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           But
           you
           think
           that
           the
           way
           of
           Confessing
           his
           Accusations
           will
           better
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           Men
           write
           on
           the
           Doors
           ,
           a
           
             Domine
             Miserere
          
           for
           my
           Soul.
           But
           have
           you
           known
           me
           better
           than
           I
           have
           known
           my self
           ?
           Or
           did
           he
           know
           me
           better
           ,
           who
           I
           suppose
           never
           spake
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           hath
           lived
           two
           hundred
           (
           and
           lately
           and
           hundred
           )
           Miles
           from
           me
           ?
           Or
           is
           there
           no
           way
           to
           win
           the
           love
           of
           your
           Party
           ,
           but
           by
           my
           known
           confessing
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           shameless
           Lies
           ,
           as
           an
           Irish
           Tory
           or
           a
           Pagan
           would
           abhor
           ?
           I
           think
           it
           enough
           that
           I
           have
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           my
           Conscience
           and
           such
           as
           you
           ,
           exposed
           my self
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           imprudent
           weakness
           by
           my
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           But
           as
           to
           my
           Account
           of
           my
           Opinion
           about
           the
           Wars
           ,
           I
           must
           intreat
           you
           to
           take
           it
           as
           it
           is
           given
           you
           :
           Not
           as
           a
           peremptory
           justification
           of
           all
           that
           I
           did
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           reasons
           which
           yet
           I
           see
           not
           answered
           ,
           desiring
           that
           where
           I
           erre
           God
           will
           better
           inform
           me
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           neither
           ,
           condemn
           the
           just
           ,
           nor
           justifie
           any
           sin
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           But
           besides
           your
           
             Authors
             Accusations
          
           ,
           you
           have
           added
           two
           heinous
           ones
           of
           your
           own
           .
           1.
           
           That
           
             before
             some
             Book
             of
             anothers
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Order
             among
             Devils
          
           I
           clapt
           in
           that
           Expression
           ,
           
             By
             what
             Names
             or
             Titles
             soever
             Dignified
             or
             Distinguished
             :
          
           And
           you
           did
           not
           think
           
             Hell
             could
             have
             done
             the
             like
          
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           a
           
             common
             Pulpit
             Expression
          
           .
           ]
        
         
         
           I
           fear
           that
           you
           are
           over-tender
           of
           your
           Parties
           honour
           ,
           to
           some
           degree
           of
           melancholy
           suspiciousness
           ,
           that
           could
           find
           so
           much
           of
           Hell
           in
           those
           words
           .
           I
           think
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           those
           words
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           thrice
           (
           to
           my
           remembrance
           )
           in
           forty
           years
           .
        
         
           Our
           Preachers
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           mention
           only
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Inferiour
           Clergy
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           pray
           for
           more
           than
           England
           :
           But
           what
           Obligation
           you
           have
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Three
           Patriarchs
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           the
           Two
           Patriarchs
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           or
           him
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           or
           the
           Catholick
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           or
           the
           Abuna
           of
           Abassia
           ,
           or
           him
           of
           Moscovy
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           or
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Rhemes
             quâ
             tales
          
           ,
           as
           so
           Dignified
           and
           Distinguished
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           Is
           not
           a
           General
           Prayer
           for
           them
           enough
           ?
        
         
           Did
           Paul
           speak
           the
           Language
           of
           Hell
           ,
           in
           calling
           Devils
           
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Wickedness
             in
             High
             Places
          
           ;
           no
           nor
           in
           calling
           Satan
           
             The
             God
             of
             this
             World
          
           ?
           And
           is
           any
           Name
           more
           tenderly
           to
           be
           used
           than
           Gods
           ?
           Is
           it
           a
           wrong
           to
           Princes
           that
           Beelzebub
           is
           called
           The
           Prince
           of
           the
           Devils
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           that
           Ruleth
           in
           the
           Air
           ?
           Doth
           Scripture
           use
           Hellish
           Language
           ,
           in
           calling
           wicked
           Rulers
           GODS
           ?
           But
           I
           gave
           you
           not
           the
           least
           cause
           to
           think
           that
           I
           meant
           that
           Devils
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           Devils
           :
           I
           I
           spake
           not
           of
           Bishops
           :
           And
           do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           Devils
           are
           dignified
           and
           distinguished
           in
           superiority
           by
           Names
           and
           Titles
           ?
           Why
           did
           you
           not
           name
           the
           Book
           which
           I
           prefaced
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           examine
           it
           ?
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           I
           can
           remember
           all
           that
           I
           have
           written
           before
           mens
           Books
           ?
           Seneca
           saith
           truly
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           Sore
           or
           Ulcer
           ,
           thinks
           that
           you
           hurt
           him
           when
           you
           touch
           him
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           but
           think
           you
           touch
           him
           .
           
             However
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Dominions
          
           ,
           and
           Titles
           ,
           being
           words
           of
           Political
           common
           use
           ,
           if
           when
           we
           talk
           of
           spiritual
           ,
           heavenly
           or
           hellish
           Policy
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           use
           the
           same
           terms
           as
           of
           Humane
           Policy
           ,
           we
           must
           devise
           new
           Languages
           and
           Lexicons
           ,
           and
           correct
           the
           Bible
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           Accusation
           of
           me
           being
           my
           writings
           against
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           must
           suppose
           you
           mean
           truly
           ,
           not
           Bishops
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           such
           ,
           or
           as
           heretofore
           :
           But
           those
           Changers
           that
           since
           Laud
           have
           called
           themselves
           the
           Church
           .
           If
           you
           speak
           truth
           this
           is
           your
           meaning
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           as
           your
           honest
           and
           kind
           admonition
           obligeth
           me
           to
           be
           truly
           thankful
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           renew
           the
           tryal
           of
           my
           ways
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           obliged
           by
           the
           same
           principle
           of
           Love
           and
           Fidelity
           ,
           humbly
           to
           intreat
           you
           ,
           to
           consider
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           without
           partiality
           ,
           1.
           
           How
           you
           can
           answer
           the
           owning
           of
           such
           a
           Volume
           of
           a
           Lying
           Slanderers
           Accusations
           ,
           before
           you
           hear
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Accused
           .
           2.
           
           But
           much
           more
           ,
           how
           you
           can
           so
           far
           countenance
           the
           heinous
           sins
           of
           those
           that
           you
           call
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           not
           at
           all
           to
           blame
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           it
           for
           so
           great
           a
           crime
           to
           name
           them
           ,
           and
           call
           men
           to
           repentance
           for
           them
           ?
           Can
           you
           find
           so
           much
           of
           Hell
           ,
           in
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Dignities
           and
           Distinctions
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           yet
           see
           nothing
           but
           blamelesness
           ,
           in
           the
           silencings
           of
           about
           Two
           thousand
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           seizing
           on
           the
           goods
           ,
           and
           books
           ,
           and
           beds
           of
           so
           many
           
           as
           were
           so
           used
           ;
           laying
           many
           so
           long
           in
           common
           `fails
           with
           Rogues
           ;
           even
           divers
           to
           their
           death
           ;
           ruining
           so
           many
           hundred
           godly
           Families
           ;
           shutting
           the
           Church
           doors
           against
           so
           many
           Scholars
           that
           were
           educated
           and
           devoted
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           causing
           and
           continuing
           the
           woful
           divisions
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           weakning
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           hinderances
           of
           Piety
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           advantage
           of
           Popery
           and
           Forrein
           Enemies
           ?
           O
           how
           much
           more
           of
           such
           work
           have
           some
           to
           answer
           for
           ?
        
         
           Is
           
             Repentance
             for
             feeling
             and
             bewailing
             all
             this
             ,
          
           so
           great
           a
           duty
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           ?
           and
           is
           
             committing
             it
             and
             preaching
             it
             up
             ,
             a
             virtue
          
           not
           to
           be
           repented
           of
           ?
           Doth
           God
           require
           us
           
             to
             mourn
             and
             cry
             for
             the
             common
             evils
             ,
          
           if
           we
           will
           escape
           our selves
           ?
           
             Ezek.
             9.
             4.
          
           and
           to
           
             mourn
             for
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             solemn
             Assembly
             ,
             as
             a
             burden
             ?
          
           Zeph.
           3.
           17.
           and
           is
           it
           now
           a
           
             heinous
             crime
          
           ?
           Hath
           Satan
           got
           so
           much
           right
           to
           his
           possession
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           use
           but
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           must
           repent
           as
           of
           hellish
           evil
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           as
           blame
           it
           ,
           and
           call
           men
           to
           Repentance
           ?
           O
           how
           hard
           is
           it
           to
           be
           impartial
           ?
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           And
           when
           you
           look
           back
           on
           the
           Wars
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           call
           them
           to
           Repentance
           (
           if
           living
           )
           who
           drew
           the
           King
           from
           his
           Parliament
           to
           defend
           Delinquents
           by
           an
           Army
           from
           the
           due
           course
           of
           Legal
           Justice
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           such
           
             men
             of
             guilt
          
           before
           and
           against
           his
           
             Supream
             Council
          
           ?
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           I
           received
           once
           a
           Letter
           almost
           like
           yours
           from
           
             Serenus
             Cressy
          
           ;
           if
           you
           were
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           I
           should
           less
           wonder
           at
           your
           partiality
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           its
           crimes
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           like
           in
           a
           Protestant
           .
           O
           how
           little
           would
           it
           have
           cost
           your
           Church-men
           in
           1660
           and
           1661
           ,
           to
           have
           prevented
           the
           calamitous
           and
           dangerous
           Divisions
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           our
           common
           dangers
           thereby
           ,
           and
           the
           hurt
           that
           many
           hundred
           thousand
           Souls
           have
           received
           by
           it
           ?
           And
           how
           little
           would
           it
           cost
           them
           
             yet
             to
             prevent
             the
             Continuance
          
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           But
           I
           that
           here
           obey
           your
           Call
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           am
           past
           doubt
           that
           by
           the
           true
           and
           just
           defence
           which
           you
           have
           forced
           or
           called
           me
           to
           ,
           I
           shall
           seem
           to
           the
           Guilty
           ,
           and
           to
           men
           of
           your
           tenderness
           and
           partiality
           ,
           to
           add
           yet
           much
           more
           to
           my
           offence
           .
           For
           you
           have
           referred
           me
           to
           an
           Accuser
           of
           such
           a
           temper
           ,
           stile
           and
           guilt
           ,
           as
           can
           bear
           no
           
             true
             Answer
          
           adapted
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           what
           will
           seem
           uncivil
           and
           too
           sharp
           .
           It
           was
           ill
           Counsel
           that
           was
           given
           to
           one
           that
           askt
           ,
           
             How
             he
             should
             have
             the
             better
             of
             any
             Adversary
             that
             blamed
             him
          
           ;
           viz.
           
             Speak
             and
             do
             things
             that
             are
             most
             odious
             ,
             as
             Perjury
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             cover
             them
             with
             sacred
             Pretences
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             that
             accuse
             thee
             will
             be
             taken
             for
             uncharitable
             Railers
             .
          
           ]
           If
           we
           will
           
             defend
             our selves
             against
             Slanderers
             and
             impudent
             Lyars
             ,
             and
             Churchconfounders
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             Persecutors
             ,
          
           we
           must
           find
           some
           other
           than
           the
           common
           names
           ,
           for
           such
           mens
           sins
           ,
           yea
           names
           that
           are
           not
           disgraceful
           ,
           and
           provoke
           them
           not
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           are
           listed
           in
           an
           Army
           of
           Crusado's
           ,
           where
           those
           by
           the
           Honour
           and
           Power
           of
           their
           Company
           ,
           take
           themselves
           as
           fortified
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           afraid
           were
           they
           assaulted
           in
           their
           singular
           state
           .
           Every
           Delinquent
           thinks
           all
           his
           Crimes
           are
           secured
           and
           garrisoned
           by
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Army
           or
           Body
           that
           he
           is
           Listed
           in
           .
           They
           can
           bear
           it
           
           if
           we
           call
           a
           common
           
             Lay
             Drunkard
          
           ,
           or
           Whoremonger
           by
           his
           Name
           ;
           yea
           if
           one
           call
           a
           
             Godly
             Man
          
           an
           Hypocrite
           ,
           or
           a
           Peace-maker
           a
           Schismatick
           .
           But
           he
           is
           a
           Railer
           that
           calleth
           a
           
             Clergy
             Liar
          
           ,
           or
           Persecutor
           ,
           or
           Schismatick
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Betrayer
             of
             Souls
          
           by
           his
           proper
           Name
           .
           They
           know
           not
           how
           to
           Preach
           ,
           without
           calling
           
             other
             Men
          
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           but
           to
           motion
           
             themselves
             to
             Repent
          
           of
           Sins
           that
           destroy
           Souls
           ,
           confound
           Churches
           ,
           and
           endanger
           the
           Land
           ,
           is
           to
           enrage
           them
           by
           dishonouring
           them
           ,
           and
           deserveth
           the
           bitterest
           Reproaches
           ,
           and
           Revenge
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           I
           think
           your
           Author
           hath
           greatly
           wronged
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           by
           pretending
           as
           his
           Second
           to
           be
           the
           Vindicater
           of
           his
           Cause
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           thereby
           occasioned
           a
           common
           conceit
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           in
           revenge
           for
           my
           Defence
           against
           his
           Accusations
           of
           Schism
           ,
           did
           instigate
           (
           Mr.
           Morice
           and
           )
           this
           (
           supposed
           )
           Mr.
           Long
           to
           do
           that
           which
           he
           was
           loth
           to
           own
           himself
           ;
           But
           I
           take
           my self
           bound
           to
           believe
           that
           this
           report
           is
           false
           ,
           while
           there
           is
           no
           proof
           of
           it
           (
           no
           not
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           the
           Army
           Chaplain
           ,
           )
           and
           while
           his
           Irenicon
           ,
           his
           
             Origines
             Sacrae
          
           ,
           his
           Treatise
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           &c.
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Writings
           deserve
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           his
           known
           parts
           and
           worth
           are
           an
           honour
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           Charity
           believeth
           not
           unproved
           evil
           .
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           to
           think
           that
           he
           approveth
           of
           this
           Mans
           Lies
           ,
           (
           no
           nor
           of
           Mr.
           Morice's
           mistakes
           ,
           yet
           undefended
           since
           my
           Reply
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           (
           by
           one
           )
           said
           
             that
             Book
             deserved
             a
             Bishoprick
          
           )
           .
           He
           hath
           truly
           said
           in
           a
           late
           Sermon
           ,
           May
           1.
           
           Page
           9.
           
           
             
               The
               Government
               of
               Passions
               is
               Tyrannical
               and
               Boisterous
               ,
               uncertain
               and
               troublesom
               ,
               never
               free
               from
               doing
               mischief
               to
               it self
               or
               others
               :
               The
               greatest
               pleasure
               of
               Passion
               is
               Revenge
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               is
               so
               unnatural
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               anxiety
               and
               fear
               of
               the
               Consequents
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               he
               that
               can
               subdue
               this
               unruly
               Passion
               hath
               more
               real
               pleasure
               and
               satisfaction
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               than
               he
               who
               seeks
               to
               gratifie
               it
               most
               .
            
             And
             Page
             5.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               intended
               for
               an
               affront
               though
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               the
               brisker
               Mens
               Spirits
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               higher
               Opinion
               they
               have
               of
               themselves
               ,
               so
               much
               deeper
               impression
               is
               presently
               made
               on
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               that
               inflameth
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               puts
               the
               Blood
               and
               Spirits
               in
               motion
               in
               order
               to
               the
               returning
               the
               affront
               to
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           To
           conclude
           ,
           I
           desire
           those
           that
           have
           censured
           me
           for
           leaving
           such
           a
           Book
           as
           the
           Accusers
           so
           many
           years
           unanswered
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           such
           reasons
           as
           these
           of
           the
           Drs.
           for
           my
           excuse
           :
           And
           those
           that
           are
           glad
           that
           I
           have
           answered
           it
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           thank
           Mr.
           Cantianus
           and
           not
           me
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           offended
           that
           I
           answer
           it
           now
           ,
           and
           in
           words
           suitable
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           fear
           lest
           they
           make
           his
           sin
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           that
           
             Truth
             of
             Words
          
           lyeth
           in
           their
           agreement
           to
           the
           Matter
           and
           the
           
             Speakers
             Mind
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             wilful
             disagreement
          
           to
           the
           Matter
           ,
           is
           a
           degree
           of
           Falshood
           or
           Deceit
           .
           And
           them
           that
           blame
           me
           for
           confessing
           my
           youthful
           and
           private
           sins
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           allow
           me
           the
           excuse
           that
           they
           allow
           to
           a
           greater
           Man
           ,
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           who
           gave
           me
           his
           Example
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           more
           :
           And
           to
           imitate
           
             whom
             you
          
           here
           invite
           me
           .
        
         
         
           And
           I
           hereby
           according
           to
           your
           desire
           earnestly
           intreat
           the
           Reverend
           Clergy
           Men
           who
           judge
           of
           my
           faults
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           that
           in
           Charity
           they
           will
           help
           to
           convince
           me
           of
           them
           (
           but
           not
           as
           Bishop
           Morley
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Mischiefs
           have
           done
           by
           multiplied
           untruths
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           .
           )
           But
           it
           must
           be
           speedily
           ,
           or
           death
           will
           make
           it
           come
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           And
           as
           to
           Retractations
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           and
           
             oft
             already
          
           search'd
           after
           and
           Retracted
           all
           that
           I
           can
           find
           amiss
           in
           my
           Writings
           as
           to
           the
           MATTER
           or
           Doctrine
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           MANNER
           I
           dare
           not
           wholly
           justifie
           any
           one
           leaf
           that
           ever
           I
           wrote
           ;
           nor
           undertake
           to
           correct
           all
           that
           is
           amiss
           :
           I
           never
           did
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           not
           have
           been
           better
           done
           :
           Sometime
           there
           is
           disorder
           :
           And
           sometime
           Omissions
           ,
           and
           oft
           uncomely
           Repetitions
           ,
           and
           always
           too
           much
           dulness
           and
           frigidity
           about
           high
           and
           holy
           things
           :
           And
           about
           lesser
           and
           
             personal
             matters
          
           ,
           I
           am
           conscious
           that
           I
           am
           oft
           too
           sharp
           and
           provoking
           :
           But
           about
           the
           heinous
           sins
           of
           Church
           Corrupters
           ,
           Confounders
           ,
           Dividers
           ,
           Silencers
           ,
           Persecutors
           and
           Betrayers
           to
           a
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           I
           fear
           lest
           I
           have
           said
           too
           little
           ,
           though
           the
           guilty
           hate
           me
           for
           saying
           so
           much
           .
        
         
           Of
           my
           Sins
           known
           and
           unknown
           I
           daily
           and
           earnestly
           beg
           pardon
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Merits
           and
           Intercession
           of
           my
           Saviour
           .
           God
           be
           merciful
           to
           me
           a
           Sinner
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           RICH.
           BAXTERS
        
         Confession
         and
         Vindication
         .
      
       
         
           
             Chap.
             I.
          
           The
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           REPENTANCE
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           REPENTANCE
           is
           a
           subject
           so
           ordinarily
           preached
           or
           written
           of
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           presuppose
           the
           Reader
           acquainted
           with
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           :
           Only
           here
           telling
           you
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           not
           meer
           sorrow
           for
           having
           sinned
           when
           the
           pleasure
           is
           past
           ,
           that
           I
           mean.
           2.
           
           Nor
           a
           bare
           wish
           that
           it
           had
           not
           been
           done
           .
           3.
           
           Nor
           every
           slight
           Resolution
           to
           do
           so
           no
           more
           ,
           which
           time
           or
           temptation
           will
           soon
           wear
           off
           .
           4.
           
           Nor
           the
           actual
           forsaking
           of
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           sin
           .
           5.
           
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           as
           a
           perfection
           in
           sorrowing
           ,
           hating
           or
           forsaking
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             But
             it
             is
             such
             a
             self-humbling
             and
             self-loathing
             sense
             of
             the
             inward
             badness
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             original
             and
             further
             contracted
             ,
             privative
             and
             postive
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             our
             Lives
             by
             Omissions
             and
             Actions
             ,
             against
             God
             ,
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             proceedeth
             from
             a
             rooted
             Belief
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             Christ
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             maketh
             effectual
             ,
             to
             turn
             the
             Soul
             to
             the
             Predominant
             Love
             and
             Choice
             of
             God
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             our
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             of
             Heavenly
             Perfection
             as
             our
             highest
             End
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             as
             our
             Rule
             ,
             holy
             Obedience
             as
             our
             Practice
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             as
             our
             desired
             Society
             ;
             with
             so
             prevalent
             a
             hatred
             and
             enmity
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             reigneth
             not
             in
             us
             ,
             nor
             live
             we
             in
             any
             that
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             sald
             predominant
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Goodness
             .
             ]
          
           This
           is
           the
           Repentance
           which
           I
           here
           treat
           of
           ,
           though
           lower
           degrees
           that
           bring
           Men
           but
           to
           a
           common
           Humiliation
           ,
           Confession
           and
           Amendment
           be
           better
           than
           none
           ,
           and
           may
           tend
           to
           prevent
           some
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           prepare
           Men
           for
           better
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           There
           is
           great
           Reason
           that
           without
           Repentance
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           expect
           Deliverance
           and
           Salvation
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Without
           Repentance
           we
           continue
           in
           the
           sin
           that
           we
           should
           repent
           of
           :
           We
           have
           the
           same
           sinning
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Will
           ,
           and
           Affections
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           in
           the
           acting
           of
           the
           sin
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           under
           the
           same
           criminal
           Guilt
           :
           What
           should
           else
           fit
           us
           for
           Deliverance
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           wicked
           Men
           !
           He
           that
           Repenteth
           not
           would
           do
           the
           same
           again
           and
           a
           ain
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           the
           same
           Temptations
           .
           The
           Man
           is
           not
           changed
           :
           He
           may
           as
           wisely
           expect
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Weather
           ,
           or
           the
           restraint
           of
           a
           Prison
           ,
           or
           a
           Watchman
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           decay
           of
           Age
           ,
           or
           by
           want
           of
           Money
           ,
           or
           by
           pain
           and
           sickness
           ,
           all
           which
           may
           restrain
           him
           from
           some
           sins
           ,
           as
           by
           an
           impenitent
           unchanged
           heart
           .
           And
           God
           hateth
           all
           the
           workers
           of
           Iniquity
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           2.
           
           Repentance
           is
           much
           of
           the
           Essential
           Cure
           of
           a
           depraved
           sinful
           Soul
           :
           And
           to
           be
           saved
           without
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           Cured
           and
           not
           Cured
           :
           To
           be
           well
           without
           health
           :
           To
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           not
           saved
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           3.
           
           To
           be
           saved
           without
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           to
           Reconcile
           the
           most
           Holy
           God
           (
           not
           to
           the
           Sinner
           but
           )
           to
           the
           Sin
           :
           Light
           to
           Darkness
           ;
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           :
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Divine
           perfection
           ;
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           4.
           
           And
           it
           is
           a
           denying
           or
           reproach
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Justice
           of
           his
           Government
           :
           What
           worse
           can
           be
           said
           of
           the
           most
           unrighteous
           Kings
           and
           Judges
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           equal
           not
           only
           the
           just
           and
           the
           unjust
           ,
           the
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           penitent
           and
           the
           obstinately
           impenitent
           ?
           And
           what
           an
           odious
           state
           is
           such
           a
           governed
           Kingdom
           in
           ?
        
         
           §
           6.
           5.
           
           It
           is
           clean
           contrary
           to
           the
           design
           of
           Mans
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           Office
           ,
           Undertaking
           and
           Honour
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           :
           He
           came
           to
           destroy
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           his
           people
           from
           their
           sins
           :
           And
           how
           are
           they
           saved
           from
           them
           that
           are
           not
           Converted
           from
           them
           ?
        
         
           §
           7.
           6.
           
           How
           reasonable
           a
           condition
           is
           this
           to
           make
           a
           miserable
           sinner
           free
           from
           all
           his
           guilt
           or
           danger
           of
           destructive
           punishment
           ,
           without
           any
           purchase
           ,
           price
           or
           compensation
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           by
           the
           meer
           Merits
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           Bounty
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           a
           merciful
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           after
           long
           and
           aggravated
           sinning
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           is
           but
           converted
           by
           Faith
           and
           true
           Repentance
           .
           What
           would
           you
           think
           of
           such
           terms
           of
           pardon
           offered
           by
           Man
           ,
           in
           his
           lesser
           injuries
           ?
           If
           one
           abuse
           you
           ,
           rob
           you
           ,
           slander
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           tell
           him
           ,
           do
           but
           repent
           and
           give
           over
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           forgive
           thee
           ,
           because
           an
           Intercessor
           hath
           purchased
           thy
           forgiveness
           ]
           would
           you
           think
           him
           fit
           for
           pardon
           that
           refused
           such
           an
           offer
           ?
           Can
           you
           for
           shame
           say
           to
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           repent
           and
           amend
           ,
           but
           yet
           forgive
           me
           .
           It
           is
           an
           absurd
           errour
           of
           the
           Libertines
           that
           take
           Repentance
           in
           order
           to
           forgiveness
           to
           be
           a
           Legal
           burden
           ,
           and
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           to
           be
           no
           Gospel
           preaching
           ?
           What
           Law
           is
           it
           but
           the
           Gospel
           or
           Law
           of
           Grace
           that
           giveth
           pardon
           on
           such
           gentle
           terms
           ?
           The
           first
           Law
           of
           Innocency
           gave
           no
           forgiveness
           :
           The
           Law
           of
           Moses
           as
           Political
           gave
           
           temporal
           pardon
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           some
           lesser
           sins
           ,
           and
           on
           costly
           burdensome
           terms
           :
           The
           Law
           of
           Grace
           made
           to
           lapsed
           Man
           (
           
             Adam
             ,
             Noe
             ,
             Abraham
          
           ,
           and
           fully
           by
           Christ
           incarnate
           )
           is
           it
           that
           calleth
           for
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           as
           the
           condition
           of
           Everlasting
           Pardon
           and
           Life
           :
           Christ
           is
           a
           Prince
           and
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           give
           Repentance
           and
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           7.
           
           What
           would
           it
           do
           but
           equal
           Devils
           and
           Men
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           Impenitent
           ?
           And
           even
           feign
           God
           to
           allow
           his
           rational
           Creatures
           to
           live
           in
           a
           professed
           VVar
           against
           himself
           ,
           his
           Son
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           Word
           and
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           against
           themselves
           and
           one
           another
           .
           He
           that
           professeth
           impenitency
           for
           belying
           or
           wronging
           me
           ,
           bids
           me
           look
           to
           my self
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           do
           it
           again
           if
           he
           have
           opportunity
           and
           provocation
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           8.
           
           How
           contrary
           is
           it
           to
           Thankfulness
           and
           Ingenuity
           ,
           to
           wish
           to
           be
           spared
           in
           Impenitency
           ,
           after
           the
           purchase
           and
           tenders
           of
           so
           great
           Mercy
           ?
           What!
           Dare
           you
           ask
           leave
           to
           sin
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           when
           the
           pardon
           of
           every
           sin
           ,
           is
           the
           pardon
           of
           the
           punishment
           in
           Hell
           Fire
           ?
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           How
           unmeet
           then
           are
           they
           for
           Pardon
           and
           Salvation
           that
           hate
           Conviction
           and
           Reproof
           ,
           and
           Rail
           at
           him
           as
           a
           Railer
           at
           them
           ,
           that
           doth
           but
           call
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ?
           That
           think
           he
           heinously
           injureth
           them
           that
           sheweth
           them
           by
           the
           clearest
           light
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           Repentance
           ?
           What
           is
           Repentance
           but
           the
           actual
           healing
           of
           a
           sinful
           Soul
           ?
           The
           returning
           Prodigal
           when
           he
           repenteth
           cometh
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           cometh
           home
           to
           his
           Father
           :
           He
           that
           was
           lost
           is
           then
           found
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           was
           dead
           is
           made
           alive
           :
           And
           is
           he
           meet
           for
           a
           Physicians
           help
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           be
           cured
           ,
           but
           hateth
           health
           ?
           Is
           this
           a
           reasonable
           and
           thankful
           requital
           for
           all
           the
           wonders
           of
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           manifested
           to
           lost
           and
           miserable
           Sinners
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Mans
           Redemption
           ?
           Shall
           we
           put
           Christ
           to
           be
           our
           Accuser
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           came
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           condescended
           to
           deepest
           Humiliation
           ,
           to
           heal
           these
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           be
           healed
           ?
           Without
           their
           consent
           I
           was
           Incarnate
           ,
           Obeyed
           ,
           Suffered
           ,
           Died
           ,
           and
           Conquered
           Death
           by
           my
           Resurrection
           :
           Before
           they
           desired
           it
           I
           gave
           them
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           offers
           of
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           Messengers
           to
           beseech
           them
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           :
           But
           it
           was
           not
           meet
           that
           I
           should
           be
           Theirs
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           be
           Mine
           ,
           and
           
             save
             them
          
           that
           would
           not
           consent
           to
           be
           saved
           :
           To
           make
           them
           willing
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Moral
           change
           ,
           I
           used
           most
           undeniable
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           Means
           as
           Moral
           Causes
           :
           I
           set
           Heaven
           before
           them
           in
           my
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Hell
           in
           Threatnings
           :
           I
           convinced
           them
           of
           the
           Evil
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Misery
           of
           unconverted
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Vanity
           of
           all
           that
           can
           be
           set
           against
           the
           Mercies
           and
           Hopes
           which
           I
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           Remedies
           without
           my
           Grace
           :
           And
           yet
           unless
           I
           would
           by
           Omnipotency
           heal
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           healed
           .
           However
           God
           use
           the
           way
           of
           unresistible
           Omnipotency
           on
           some
           ▪
           and
           will
           not
           be
           frustrate
           in
           his
           Design
           of
           the
           Saving
           of
           his
           Elect
           ,
           nor
           leave
           
           the
           Event
           of
           his
           Grace
           to
           the
           uncertain
           Determination
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           Man
           ,
           yet
           those
           will
           be
           found
           unexcuseable
           that
           wilfully
           go
           on
           and
           perish
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           sapiential
           moral
           Methods
           ,
           Reasons
           ,
           Perswasions
           ,
           Mercies
           and
           Patience
           ,
           warning
           and
           Corrections
           ,
           that
           were
           used
           as
           tending
           to
           their
           Cure.
           
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Author's
             Profession
             of
             his
             own
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             HE
             is
             unfit
             to
             profess
             himself
             to
             be
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             call
             others
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             who
             is
             Impenitent
             himself
             .
             And
             what
             Man
             hath
             a
             louder
             Call
             to
             Repent
             from
             God
             and
             Man
             than
             I
             my Self
             ?
             And
             should
             I
             not
             be
             truly
             willing
             to
             know
             my
             Sin
             that
             I
             may
             Repent
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             confess
             it
             ,
             bewail
             it
             ,
             and
             forsake
             it
             when
             I
             know
             it
             ;
             Conscience
             would
             tell
             me
             that
             hereby
             I
             should
             aggravate
             it
             ,
             beyond
             all
             just
             excuse
             .
             Alas
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             so
             sweet
             ,
             so
             profitable
             ,
             or
             friendly
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             take
             its
             part
             ,
             or
             be
             loth
             to
             leave
             it
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             worse
             to
             me
             every
             day
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Enemies
             that
             ever
             I
             had
             in
             the
             World
             :
             And
             since
             God
             taught
             me
             effectually
             to
             know
             what
             Sin
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Hope
             of
             Heaven
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             my Self
             ,
             all
             the
             Sufferings
             that
             ever
             I
             have
             had
             from
             Men
             ,
             from
             Malice
             ,
             from
             Envy
             ,
             from
             Persecutors
             ,
             from
             Slanderers
             ,
             have
             been
             next
             to
             nothing
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             I
             suffer
             daily
             for
             and
             by
             my Self
             and
             Sin.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Therefore
             I
             humbly
             and
             earnestly
             beg
             of
             that
             God
             that
             is
             the
             Hater
             of
             Sin
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             me
             that
             illuminating
             convincing
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             needful
             to
             make
             me
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             own
             Condition
             ,
             nor
             that
             uprightness
             and
             tenderness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             my
             true
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             not
             forbear
             any
             true
             Confession
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             my
             exercise
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             time
             for
             me
             to
             deny
             or
             extenuate
             my
             Sin
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             waiting
             daily
             in
             pain
             and
             languishing
             for
             my
             final
             Doom
             ,
             at
             my
             approaching
             Change
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             quit
             this
             transitory
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Vanities
             for
             ever
             .
             If
             I
             knew
             nothing
             (
             of
             dangerous
             and
             doubtful
             Consequence
             )
             by
             my Self
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             not
             thereby
             justified
             :
             And
             how
             small
             a
             matter
             should
             it
             be
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             judged
             and
             acquit
             or
             praised
             by
             Men
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             one
             that
             Judgeth
             me
             (
             by
             the
             final
             Sentence
             )
             even
             the
             Lord.
             The
             false
             applause
             and
             praise
             of
             Men
             (
             the
             miserable
             Hypocrites
             reward
             )
             addeth
             no
             Joy
             to
             those
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             abateth
             the
             Misery
             of
             those
             in
             Hell.
             Whether
             they
             praise
             or
             dispraise
             me
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Dying
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             day
             their
             thoughts
             perish
             :
             And
             who
             that
             seeth
             a
             Skull
             cast
             up
             ,
             doth
             much
             care
             what
             that
             Man
             thought
             of
             him
             while
             he
             was
             alive
             .
             
             Verily
             ,
             every
             Man
             at
             his
             best
             Estate
             is
             altogether
             Vanity
             :
             Cease
             therefore
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             from
             Man.
             —
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             what
             !
             Must
             I
             ,
             or
             may
             I
             therefore
             Repent
             of
             all
             that
             men
             of
             divers
             Minds
             call
             me
             to
             Repent
             of
             ?
             How
             impossible
             is
             that
             ?
             How
             foolish
             ,
             and
             how
             wicked
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             above
             Sixty
             Books
             written
             against
             me
             ,
             in
             part
             or
             in
             the
             main
             scope
             :
             And
             I
             have
             written
             above
             a
             Hundred
             and
             twenty
             which
             must
             needs
             make
             work
             for
             many
             mens
             censure
             .
             And
             are
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             Wise
             and
             Judicious
             that
             read
             and
             censure
             them
             ?
          
           
             I.
             The
             Sadduces
             censure
             me
             for
             asserting
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Somatists
             censure
             me
             for
             the
             asserting
             of
             the
             Difference
             of
             Spirits
             from
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Antitrinitarians
             censure
             me
             for
             shewing
             what
             Evidence
             of
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
             God
             hath
             imprinted
             on
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Nature
             and
             Morality
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Church-distracting
             Hereticators
             censure
             me
             ,
             for
             taking
             the
             old
             Controversies
             with
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eutychians
             and
             Monothelites
             ,
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             easier
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             gentler
             handling
             ,
             than
             it
             hath
             found
             by
             such
             fierce
             Dividers
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Arrians
             and
             Socinians
             say
             I
             judge
             too
             hardly
             of
             them
             that
             deny
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Arminians
             censure
             me
             for
             holding
             special
             Election
             and
             Differencing
             Grace
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             hot
             Anti-Arminians
             censure
             me
             for
             holding
             any
             such
             free
             Will
             and
             Universal
             Redemption
             ,
             as
             
               Usher
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
               Preston
            
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             knowing
             men
             have
             defended
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             Anabaptists
             call
             me
             to
             Repentance
             for
             Writing
             so
             much
             for
             Infants
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             The
             Antinomians
             deeply
             censure
             me
             as
             being
             against
             Christ
             and
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             ascribing
             too
             much
             to
             Man
             ,
             to
             Faith
             ,
             to
             Work
             and
             our
             own
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             for
             detecting
             their
             Errours
             .
          
           
             X.
             The
             Separatists
             call
             me
             to
             Repentance
             for
             separating
             no
             further
             from
             the
             Conformists
             than
             they
             force
             us
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             separate
             themselves
             from
             necessary
             Truth
             :
             And
             for
             perswading
             men
             to
             Communion
             with
             the
             Parish
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             Conforming
             Separatists
             call
             me
             to
             Repentance
             for
             not
             separating
             from
             all
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             knowing
             and
             owning
             those
             to
             be
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             they
             eject
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             
               Clement
               Writer
            
             and
             the
             Seekers
             censure
             me
             ,
             for
             asserting
             the
             certainty
             of
             Scripture
             Verity
             ,
             as
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             by
             Miracles
             and
             Sanctification
             ;
             and
             for
             maintaining
             that
             there
             is
             yet
             continued
             a
             true
             Ministry
             and
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             XIII
             .
             Mr.
             Liford
             and
             some
             others
             censure
             me
             for
             taking
             the
             Blasphemy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             be
             fixed
             Infidels
             judging
             Christs
             Miracles
             to
             be
             by
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Dodwell
            
             censureth
             me
             for
             not
             taking
             the
             Office
             of
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             specified
             or
             measured
             and
             varied
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Ordainer
             ,
             and
             not
             determined
             by
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             for
             not
             denying
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             to
             be
             really
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             their
             Churches
             true
             Churches
             )
             who
             have
             not
             an
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             Canonical
             Ordination
             by
             Diocesans
             as
             from
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             commit
             not
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             administring
             Sacraments
             as
             being
             but
             Lay-Men
             ;
             while
             he
             holdeth
             such
             as
             the
             French
             to
             be
             true
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             XV.
             The
             Erastians
             censure
             me
             for
             vindicating
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             Ministerial
             Church
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             The
             Independents
             blame
             me
             for
             being
             for
             a
             National
             Church
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             for
             being
             against
             their
             unnecessary
             Covenanting
             terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             their
             giving
             too
             much
             Power
             to
             popular
             Votes
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             The
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             blame
             me
             for
             blaming
             the
             Imposition
             of
             their
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             for
             being
             so
             much
             for
             a
             superior
             sort
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Archbishops
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             The
             English
             Diocesan
             Enemies
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             setting
             up
             but
             one
             sole
             Bishop
             and
             Church
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             or
             many
             Hundred
             or
             many
             Score
             ,
             do
             fiercely
             accuse
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             they
             but
             I
             that
             am
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Episcopacy
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             desiring
             that
             Thousands
             may
             not
             be
             ejected
             or
             kept
             out
             ,
             and
             one
             only
             undertake
             in
             each
             Diocess
             an
             impossible
             task
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             The
             factious
             Sectarian
             part
             of
             the
             Conformists
             ,
             most
             fiercely
             and
             implacably
             accuse
             me
             ,
             for
             telling
             them
             (
             after
             many
             years
             patient
             silence
             )
             what
             are
             the
             Reasons
             that
             I
             conform
             not
             to
             their
             imposed
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Declanations
             and
             Practices
             :
             taking
             this
             for
             an
             Accusation
             of
             those
             that
             do
             ,
             what
             I
             dare
             not
             do
             :
             And
             because
             I
             give
             not
             over
             Preaching
             .
             And
             some
             of
             their
             Writers
             expect
             that
             I
             falsly
             accuse
             my self
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             heinous
             Crimes
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             by
             palpable
             lying
             accuse
             me
             :
             As
             if
             Lying
             against
             my self
             were
             an
             act
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             a
             Sin
             as
             well
             as
             to
             bely
             another
             .
          
           
             XX.
             The
             Magistrates
             and
             Judges
             who
             have
             oft
             Imprisoned
             me
             ,
             and
             seized
             on
             all
             my
             Goods
             and
             Books
             ,
             and
             driven
             me
             out
             of
             the
             County
             (
             with
             the
             Bishop
             that
             forbad
             my
             Preaching
             )
             accuse
             me
             for
             not
             ceasing
             to
             Preach
             (
             when
             I
             have
             unanswerably
             proved
             that
             so
             to
             do
             would
             be
             persidious
             Sacriledge
             against
             my
             ordination
             Vow
             and
             Calling
             )
             .
             And
             when
             I
             blamed
             the
             Herodians
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             for
             seeking
             to
             destroy
             Christ
             ,
             and
             forbidding
             his
             Apostles
             to
             Preach
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             I
             meant
             the
             Bishops
             that
             Silenced
             such
             as
             I
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             sent
             me
             to
             Prison
             ,
             with
             
             a
             Fine
             of
             Five
             hundred
             Marks
             :
             But
             from
             the
             Justices
             of
             the
             Sessions
             I
             had
             the
             fairest
             dealing
             :
             For
             when
             they
             kept
             me
             under
             many
             Hundred
             Pounds
             Bonds
             to
             the
             good
             Behaviour
             (
             that
             I
             might
             be
             at
             their
             will
             to
             take
             me
             up
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             could
             find
             any
             pretence
             for
             an
             Accusation
             )
             they
             openly
             professed
             that
             they
             did
             it
             not
             as
             a
             Penalty
             ,
             and
             had
             nothing
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             took
             me
             to
             be
             Innocent
             ;
             but
             the
             Times
             being
             dangerous
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             do
             it
             for
             Prevention
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             By
             the
             order
             of
             Judge
             Jeffreys
             and
             the
             King.
             )
          
           
             Now
             if
             you
             can
             tell
             me
             what
             Confession
             and
             Repentance
             that
             must
             be
             ,
             which
             must
             satisfie
             all
             these
             Accusers
             ,
             or
             else
             which
             of
             all
             these
             Parties
             it
             is
             that
             I
             must
             satisfie
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             gross
             Lyes
             ,
             by
             the
             Confessions
             which
             they
             require
             and
             expect
             ,
             you
             will
             perform
             a
             work
             which
             to
             me
             seemeth
             impossible
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             all
             that
             I
             can
             do
             is
             ,
             to
             search
             my
             Heart
             and
             Life
             with
             a
             sincere
             willingness
             to
             know
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             confess
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             I
             can
             find
             to
             be
             truly
             sinful
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Men
             are
             concerned
             to
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             The
             Italian
             and
             Spanish
             sort
             of
             Papists
             yet
             deeplier
             accuse
             me
             than
             most
             aforesaid
             ,
             for
             denying
             their
             pretended
             Vice-Christ
             ,
             and
             confuting
             their
             Heretical
             and
             Schismatical
             Errors
             ,
             and
             proving
             that
             by
             their
             Conciliar
             Religion
             ,
             they
             profess
             open
             Hostility
             to
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             .
             One
             of
             them
             1661.
             wrote
             me
             a
             Challenge
             to
             make
             this
             good
             (
             having
             said
             somewhat
             of
             it
             in
             my
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Parliament
             )
             which
             I
             fully
             performed
             :
             But
             it
             hath
             ever
             since
             lain
             unprinted
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             License
             from
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Security
             from
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             XXII
             .
             The
             English
             Diocesan
             sort
             who
             are
             for
             an
             Universal
             or
             Foreign
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Collegium
               Pastorum
            
             in
             the
             intervals
             governing
             
               per
               Literas
               format
               as
            
             ,
             the
             Pope
             being
             
               Principium
               Unitatis
            
             ,
             and
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             are
             deep
             Accusers
             of
             me
             for
             denying
             all
             such
             Universal
             and
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             Italian
             sort
             Popery
             ,
             and
             would
             perjure
             this
             Land
             which
             is
             oft
             Sworn
             against
             it
             :
             And
             for
             taking
             the
             Principles
             urged
             by
             Grotius
             (
             after
             his
             Revolt
             )
             to
             be
             the
             French
             sort
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             for
             being
             against
             that
             Coalition
             with
             such
             on
             these
             terms
             ;
             which
             said
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             is
             Pleaded
             for
             ,
             by
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             Bishop
             
               Peter
               Guning
            
             ,
             Bishop
             Sparrow
             ,
             Bishop
             
               Sam.
               Parker
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Dr.
             Saywell
             ,
             Dr.
             Beveridge
             ,
             and
             worse
             by
             some
             others
             :
             All
             which
             by
             their
             own
             express
             words
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             Confutation
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             ready
             for
             the
             Press
             ,
             (
             and
             disputed
             it
             at
             large
             three
             days
             with
             Bishop
             Guning
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             chosen
             Witnesses
             Dr.
             Saywell
             and
             Dr.
             Beveridge
             .
             But
             Dr.
             
               Isaac
               Barrow
            
             against
             Thorndike
             hath
             irrefragably
             confuted
             all
             their
             Pretensions
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Bishop
             
             Parker's
             vain
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
           
             XXIII
             .
             But
             the
             great
             load
             of
             the
             most
             Bloody
             Accusations
             ,
             is
             heapt
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             exasperated
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             for
             my
             calling
             them
             to
             Repentance
             for
             the
             Sins
             which
             I
             shall
             after
             mention
             ;
             and
             they
             fetch
             most
             of
             their
             Charges
             from
             my
             Actions
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             multitude
             of
             Untruths
             in
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             which
             they
             virulently
             write
             and
             report
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             think
             come
             from
             the
             rash
             belief
             of
             one
             another
             in
             their
             exasperated
             Faction
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             rupture
             of
             tumifying
             knownLying
             Malice
             and
             Rage
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             this
             vented
             by
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleett's
             nameless
             Second
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               second
               Part
               of
               the
               Mischief
               of
               Separation
               ,
            
             be
             that
             which
             Cantianus
             maketh
             my
             Charge
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             not
             seasonable
             here
             to
             deal
             with
             it
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             first
             confest
             my
             real
             Faults
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             2.
             
          
           
             THough
             I
             have
             more
             than
             once
             Published
             the
             Confession
             of
             many
             of
             my
             youthful
             and
             later
             Sins
             ,
             the
             renewed
             loud
             call
             of
             Accusers
             and
             of
             
               Approaching
               Death
            
             ,
             provoketh
             me
             to
             do
             it
             again
             ,
             before
             I
             call
             others
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             will
             mention
             the
             Sins
             of
             my
             Childhood
             for
             a
             warning
             to
             Children
             to
             avoid
             the
             like
             :
             And
             because
             the
             Seeds
             of
             following
             Sins
             are
             usually
             then
             sown
             .
          
           
             I.
             Though
             from
             the
             first
             of
             my
             remembrance
             I
             liked
             Religious
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             feared
             sinning
             since
             my
             Father
             had
             talkt
             to
             me
             of
             God
             and
             Sin
             and
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             many
             Years
             before
             I
             was
             humbled
             for
             my
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             or
             felt
             much
             of
             the
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             understood
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             delighted
             in
             the
             Historical
             part
             :
             And
             though
             my
             Conscience
             troubled
             me
             for
             a
             Lie
             to
             scape
             Danger
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             always
             keep
             me
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             If
             the
             most
             pleasing
             Sin
             be
             the
             greatest
             ,
             the
             Delight
             in
             
               feigned
               Histories
            
             called
             Romances
             ,
             was
             my
             great
             ,
             because
             my
             most
             delightful
             Sin.
             
          
           
             III.
             Though
             my
             Appetite
             inclined
             only
             to
             the
             coursest
             and
             poorest
             Diet
             ,
             yet
             therein
             I
             pleased
             it
             foolishly
             and
             sinfully
             to
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             my
             Health
             :
             which
             I
             the
             rather
             mention
             to
             bid
             Parents
             look
             to
             their
             Childrens
             Health
             in
             the
             quality
             and
             quantity
             of
             their
             Food
             ,
             as
             they
             love
             their
             Life
             and
             Comforts
             .
             My
             delightful
             Diet
             was
             so
             much
             in
             Apples
             ,
             and
             Pears
             ,
             and
             Plumbs
             ,
             and
             Cheese
             that
             possest
             my
             Stomach
             early
             with
             an
             uncurable
             excessive
             Flatulency
             ,
             and
             my
             Veins
             with
             remediless
             Obstructions
             ,
             and
             bred
             so
             long
             and
             violent
             a
             Cough
             ,
             as
             that
             brought
             me
             into
             present
             danger
             of
             a
             Phthysis
             :
             To
             Cure
             which
             (
             after
             three
             Years
             )
             taking
             excessively
             Garlick
             and
             
               flos
               Sulphuris
            
             ,
             inclined
             me
             to
             such
             a
             great
             long
             continued
             Bleeding
             ,
             as
             exhausted
             my
             Natural
             Heat
             ▪
             and
             Strength
             .
          
           
           
             IV.
             Though
             we
             had
             great
             plenty
             of
             such
             Fruit
             at
             Home
             ,
             sometime
             with
             a
             grudging
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             ventured
             over
             the
             Hedge
             to
             a
             Neighbours
             Fruit.
             A
             Sin
             that
             Austin
             himself
             confesseth
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             was
             in
             a
             School
             where
             one
             or
             two
             Lads
             corrupted
             many
             ,
             by
             obscene
             talk
             ,
             and
             immodest
             actions
             :
             In
             which
             I
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             disown
             them
             or
             rebuke
             them
             ▪
             but
             oft
             too
             much
             countenanced
             them
             in
             it
             :
             As
             also
             in
             fighting
             and
             abusing
             the
             weaker
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             unable
             thereto
             my self
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Though
             I
             was
             bred
             under
             many
             meer
             Readers
             ,
             and
             Tipling
             or
             Drunken
             Schoolmasters
             and
             Curates
             ,
             and
             scarcely
             heard
             a
             Sermon
             in
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             till
             I
             was
             about
             Fourteen
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             or
             then
             and
             after
             none
             that
             I
             felt
             any
             profit
             by
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             troubled
             at
             the
             loss
             ,
             nor
             at
             my
             ignorance
             and
             unprofitableness
             .
          
           
             VII
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             by
             reading
             some
             good
             Books
             ,
             and
             by
             my
             danger
             of
             Sickness
             ,
             about
             Fifteen
             years
             of
             Age
             to
             waken
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             so
             obedient
             to
             that
             awakening
             Call
             as
             I
             should
             have
             been
             :
             But
             was
             oft
             tempted
             to
             my
             old
             sin
             of
             pleasing
             my
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             had
             almost
             been
             drawn
             away
             to
             a
             covetous
             love
             of
             Gaming
             at
             Cards
             :
             But
             God
             quickly
             check'd
             it
             by
             an
             unusual
             Providence
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             I
             was
             strongly
             possest
             (
             I
             think
             by
             Pride
             joyned
             with
             a
             Love
             of
             Learning
             )
             to
             have
             setled
             at
             the
             University
             till
             I
             had
             attained
             some
             Eminency
             of
             Learning
             and
             Titles
             ;
             but
             God
             in
             great
             Mercy
             by
             Sickness
             and
             other
             hinderances
             saved
             me
             from
             that
             danger
             ,
             and
             loss
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             bred
             me
             up
             in
             a
             more
             humbling
             way
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             some
             little
             help
             of
             safe
             and
             pious
             Countrey
             Tutors
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Weakness
             keeping
             me
             in
             expectation
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             God
             then
             having
             given
             me
             a
             greater
             sence
             of
             Mans
             Everlasting
             state
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             differences
             between
             Faith
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             a
             worldly
             state
             ,
             I
             thirsted
             to
             win
             others
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             and
             state
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             End
             offered
             my self
             to
             Ordination
             when
             I
             was
             too
             low
             for
             so
             high
             a
             Work
             ,
             both
             in
             Learning
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             methodical
             knowledge
             of
             Theology
             .
             And
             though
             I
             was
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             Logical
             and
             Metaphysical
             Accurateness
             and
             method
             ,
             I
             was
             too
             ignorant
             in
             Languages
             and
             Mathematicks
             ,
             and
             divers
             parts
             of
             Knowledge
             ;
             had
             I
             not
             been
             a
             continual
             Learner
             (
             by
             Books
             )
             while
             I
             was
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             I
             had
             been
             a
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             and
             Work
             ,
             and
             do
             repent
             that
             I
             made
             such
             haste
             .
          
           
             X.
             I
             too
             rashly
             in
             this
             Ignorance
             took
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Countrey
             Ministers
             that
             had
             been
             my
             Helpers
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             believed
             the
             Books
             for
             Conformity
             which
             they
             perswaded
             me
             to
             read
             ,
             for
             the
             English
             frame
             of
             Government
             and
             Subscriptions
             ,
             before
             I
             had
             read
             impartially
             what
             was
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             heard
             any
             speak
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             or
             had
             well
             studied
             the
             case
             :
             And
             so
             I
             subscribed
             sinfully
             because
             temerariously
             :
             And
             though
             I
             was
             so
             rash
             that
             I
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             I
             took
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             
             (
             it
             is
             so
             long
             since
             )
             yet
             I
             think
             I
             did
             ,
             because
             else
             I
             had
             not
             been
             Ordained
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             repent
             ,
             and
             beg
             forgiveness
             for
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             .
             (
             Though
             I
             had
             never
             been
             like
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Minister
             without
             it
             ,
             but
             had
             turned
             to
             some
             other
             Calling
             .
             )
          
           
             XI
             .
             Though
             I
             know
             not
             that
             ever
             I
             broke
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ▪
             or
             ever
             disobeyed
             my
             Ordinary
             ,
             yet
             I
             changed
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             cannot
             repent
             :
             While
             I
             lived
             a
             year
             as
             a
             Schoolmaster
             my
             Ordinary
             commanded
             me
             nothing
             which
             I
             disobeyed
             :
             When
             I
             removed
             to
             a
             Priviledged
             place
             (
             Bridgnorth
             )
             I
             was
             only
             a
             Lecturer
             ,
             and
             my
             Ordinary
             commanded
             me
             nothing
             which
             I
             did
             not
             :
             I
             did
             read
             most
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             kneel
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             And
             my
             Ordinary
             himself
             Baptized
             without
             Crossing
             ,
             and
             never
             commanded
             me
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Surplice
             .
             VVhen
             I
             came
             to
             Kidderminster
             Bishop
             Thornbury
             died
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Prideaux
             never
             gave
             me
             any
             Command
             or
             Prohibition
             ,
             I
             being
             a
             meer
             Lecturer
             that
             never
             had
             Presentation
             ,
             and
             the
             Vicar
             using
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             repent
             ●●at
             I
             did
             think
             worse
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             Diocesane
             Government
             ,
             which
             puts
             not
             down
             the
             Parochial
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             than
             I
             now
             do
             ,
             and
             these
             Forty
             years
             have
             done
             :
             For
             I
             think
             that
             a
             
               General
               Episcopacy
            
             over
             many
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             an
             Order
             succeeding
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             in
             that
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             which
             as
             Ordinary
             must
             continue
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             repent
             not
             that
             I
             renounced
             that
             sort
             of
             Diocesanes
             who
             put
             or
             keep
             down
             all
             the
             Parochial
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             making
             them
             but
             as
             Chappels
             ,
             Parts
             of
             a
             Diocess
             as
             the
             lowest
             Church
             ,
             and
             taking
             on
             them
             the
             sole
             Episcopacy
             of
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Churches
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             repent
             of
             my
             unanswered
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             written
             against
             this
             sort
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Though
             I
             ever
             disliked
             the
             Censorious
             and
             Separating
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             run
             into
             Extreams
             against
             Conformity
             ,
             yet
             I
             Repent
             that
             I
             did
             no
             more
             sharply
             reprove
             it
             :
             But
             because
             almost
             all
             the
             people
             where
             I
             came
             to
             preach
             that
             were
             not
             meer
             VVorldlings
             ,
             but
             seemed
             to
             be
             seriously
             Religious
             ,
             were
             either
             against
             Conformity
             ,
             or
             wish'd
             it
             removed
             for
             the
             Divisions
             which
             it
             caused
             ,
             I
             overmuch
             valued
             their
             Esteem
             and
             Love
             ,
             because
             I
             loved
             their
             serious
             piety
             ;
             and
             having
             sometimes
             (
             but
             very
             seldom
             )
             spoken
             against
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Church
             Government
             ,
             specially
             the
             
               Silencing
               of
               Ministers
               ▪
            
             I
             can
             scarce
             tell
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             whether
             I
             did
             well
             or
             
               ill
               ;
               more
               good
            
             by
             telling
             Men
             what
             to
             lament
             and
             pray
             against
             ,
             or
             
               more
               hurt
            
             by
             heartening
             those
             that
             were
             apt
             overmuch
             to
             Censure
             Government
             and
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             I
             beg
             God
             to
             forgive
             what
             was
             amiss
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Though
             I
             desired
             such
             a
             frame
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             as
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Deering
            
             offered
             ,
             or
             as
             since
             Archbishop
             Usher
             hath
             described
             as
             Primitive
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             Silencers
             and
             Persecutors
             
             had
             done
             ,
             
               I
               too
               much
               rejoiced
            
             when
             the
             Tidings
             came
             that
             the
             
               Prelacy
               was
               Voted
               down
            
             ,
             not
             knowing
             then
             what
             would
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             nor
             well
             what
             to
             desire
             :
             For
             neither
             Presbytery
             nor
             Independency
             had
             been
             then
             debated
             ,
             or
             were
             well
             understood
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             VVhen
             I
             heard
             of
             the
             Scots
             Covenanting
             and
             Arming
             ,
             and
             entering
             England
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             not
             so
             much
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             a
             just
             satisfaction
             in
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             ,
             yet
             I
             was
             in
             Heart
             glad
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             appearance
             that
             it
             shewed
             ,
             of
             enabling
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             appear
             more
             boldly
             to
             plead
             for
             their
             Liberties
             and
             Laws
             .
             But
             I
             now
             think
             that
             a
             Suspension
             of
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             wanting
             Evidence
             ,
             had
             been
             better
             .
          
           
             XV.
             VVhen
             I
             heard
             of
             the
             tumultuous
             manner
             of
             the
             Apprentices
             in
             London
             ,
             petitioning
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             disliked
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             that
             encouraged
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             reproach
             that
             was
             cast
             by
             the
             Rabble
             on
             those
             called
             Straffordians
             (
             such
             learned
             men
             as
             the
             Lord
             
               Faulkland
               ▪
            
             Lord
             Digby
             ,
             &c.
             )
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             urging
             the
             King
             so
             much
             for
             his
             Execution
             :
             But
             I
             too
             much
             silenced
             my
             dislike
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             VVhen
             I
             saw
             Mr.
             
               Burton's
               Protestation
               Protested
            
             ,
             and
             the
             forwardness
             of
             many
             Religious
             unlearned
             Persons
             ,
             to
             run
             toward
             Extreams
             against
             Liturgies
             and
             Forms
             ,
             and
             their
             kindness
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Separation
             ▪
             I
             greatly
             disliked
             it
             and
             contradicted
             them
             ,
             and
             concurred
             in
             judgment
             with
             Excellent
             
               John
               Ball
               ▪
            
             who
             foresaw
             the
             danger
             and
             betimes
             wrote
             against
             it
             .
             But
             I
             opposed
             it
             with
             far
             less
             Zeal
             than
             I
             had
             done
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             then
             foreseen
             what
             followed
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             VVhen
             the
             News
             came
             of
             the
             Irish
             Insurrection
             and
             Murdering
             200000
             it
             possest
             us
             with
             such
             a
             pannick
             fear
             of
             them
             and
             other
             Papists
             as
             scarce
             left
             our
             Judgments
             free
             to
             calm
             deliberate
             determination
             :
             But
             we
             could
             scarce
             sleep
             for
             fear
             of
             sudden
             assaults
             ,
             when
             calm
             reason
             might
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             danger
             could
             not
             be
             so
             sudden
             and
             near
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             VVhen
             there
             appeared
             a
             probability
             of
             a
             Civil
             VVar
             ,
             I
             read
             the
             Observator
             *
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             others
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             King
             to
             be
             
               singulis
               Major
               at
               Universis
               Minor
            
             ;
             and
             I
             did
             not
             for
             some
             weeks
             at
             least
             discern
             the
             Error
             of
             that
             Assertion
             ,
             as
             I
             shortly
             after
             did
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             found
             
               Ri.
               Hooker
               lib.
            
             1.
             going
             as
             far
             ,
             and
             making
             Legislation
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Bilson
             telling
             us
             in
             how
             many
             cases
             the
             King
             might
             by
             Arms
             be
             resisted
             ,
             and
             
               Grotius
               de
               Jure
               Belli
            
             ,
             and
             
               W.
               Barkley
            
             enumerates
             many
             ,
             and
             speaking
             yet
             higher
             ,
             I
             was
             much
             the
             more
             quieted
             in
             receiving
             some
             such
             Principles
             .
             But
             consideration
             soon
             taught
             me
             to
             say
             that
             the
             people
             had
             the
             Meliority
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Majority
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             were
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             the
             King
             
               in
               genere
               Causae
               finalis
               ▪
            
             but
             not
             in
             point
             of
             Governing
             Authority
             :
             And
             so
             I
             forsook
             
             Hooker's
             Politicks
             ▪
             but
             not
             
               Bilson's
               ,
               Jewel's
            
             ,
             Grotius's
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             repent
             of
             that
             Error
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             but
             short
             .
          
           
           
             XIX
             .
             No
             Town
             in
             Worcester-shire
             was
             so
             famous
             for
             Pageants
             ,
             and
             pompous
             Shews
             and
             Revels
             ,
             and
             Debauchery
             at
             such
             times
             as
             Kidderminster
             :
             And
             at
             the
             times
             of
             those
             Revels
             ,
             the
             Drunkards
             raged
             in
             malignant
             fury
             against
             the
             Religious
             party
             :
             But
             by
             Gods
             great
             Mercy
             the
             Religious
             party
             there
             were
             of
             so
             loving
             ,
             meek
             and
             harmless
             a
             Temper
             ,
             inclined
             humbly
             to
             stoop
             to
             the
             meanest
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             one
             
               single
               person
            
             that
             the
             Rabble
             had
             any
             thing
             against
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             used
             to
             repeat
             Sermons
             ,
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             Drunk
             nor
             Swear
             .
             But
             the
             Parliament
             (
             before
             the
             King
             parted
             from
             them
             )
             sent
             an
             Order
             to
             be
             published
             by
             the
             Ministers
             for
             the
             defacing
             of
             all
             Images
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Trinity
             in
             Church
             Windows
             ,
             or
             in
             Chruch-yards
             :
             And
             for
             publishing
             this
             Order
             the
             Drunken
             Rabble
             (
             animated
             by
             the
             probability
             of
             the
             approaching
             War
             )
             rose
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             sought
             in
             a
             Tumult
             with
             Clubs
             to
             kill
             the
             Church-Warden
             and
             me
             ,
             (
             before
             the
             Order
             was
             Executed
             )
             whereupon
             (
             and
             upon
             an
             Accusation
             to
             the
             Sessions
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             which
             I
             could
             never
             see
             or
             hear
             ,
             or
             know
             ,
             )
             I
             was
             forced
             for
             a
             Month
             to
             fly
             to
             Glocester
             ;
             where
             I
             preached
             so
             much
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             (
             in
             my
             sence
             of
             the
             common
             malignant
             rage
             of
             the
             Rabble
             )
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             since
             feared
             was
             too
             keen
             ,
             and
             I
             since
             wish'd
             that
             I
             had
             rather
             at
             such
             a
             time
             of
             dangerous
             Division
             ,
             preached
             more
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             abate
             exasperations
             ,
             than
             to
             provoke
             them
             ,
             though
             by
             truth
             .
          
           
             XX.
             I
             had
             not
             been
             long
             at
             home
             after
             my
             return
             ,
             but
             the
             War
             began
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             contending
             for
             the
             Militia
             ;
             and
             quickly
             after
             the
             first
             Soldiers
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             raised
             ,
             was
             a
             Troop
             from
             Herefordshire
             raised
             by
             Sir
             
               W.
               Crofts
            
             ,
             under
             his
             Brother
             James
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Herbert
               Crofts
            
             the
             other
             Brother
             (
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             )
             being
             Chaplain
             ,
             and
             the
             Dr.
             desiring
             my
             Pulpit
             ,
             I
             heard
             him
             Preach
             an
             Eloquent
             Sermon
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             Enemies
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Peace
             :
             And
             Sir
             
               William
               Crofts
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Nethersoke
            
             a
             little
             before
             meeting
             there
             for
             Consultation
             ,
             Sir
             Francis
             spoke
             to
             me
             to
             avoid
             all
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             seeming
             himself
             to
             be
             against
             the
             War
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             )
             telling
             me
             by
             his
             observations
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             Wars
             how
             little
             they
             that
             begin
             fore-know
             of
             the
             end
             :
             I
             had
             no
             thoughts
             of
             medling
             with
             War
             ,
             and
             so
             only
             gave
             him
             the
             hearing
             .
             but
             I
             have
             oft
             since
             repented
             that
             I
             had
             not
             drawn
             out
             more
             of
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             have
             help'd
             my
             Judgment
             to
             a
             Resolution
             ;
             especially
             since
             I
             read
             (
             in
             Dr.
             W.
             Bates's
             
               Vitae
               virorum
               illustrium
            
             )
             his
             words
             in
             his
             
               Laudatio
               fenebris
            
             of
             Prince
             
             Henry's
             Death
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Orator
             of
             Cambridge
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             Prophetical
             ,
             as
             England
             felt
             by
             sad
             Experience
             :
             I
             will
             transcribe
             part
             of
             his
             Prophesie
             ,
             Page
             412.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Nec
                 illa
                 modo
                 vulnera
                 jam
                 olim
                 obducta
                 ,
                 bujus
                 letho
                 recruduerunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 alia
                 etiam
                 quae
                 nec
                 dum
                 sentimus
                 ,
                 &
                 majora
                 nobis
                 inflicta
                 sunt
                 .
                 Ah
                 ,
                 ne
                 hoc
                 FUNUS
                 MILLE
                 PRODUCAT
                 FUNERA
                 !
                 Nec
                 sit
                 dies
                 ille
                 cum
              
               
               
                 intempestivum
                 hujus
                 Principis
                 fatum
                 ,
                 acerbiore
                 luctu
                 quàm
                 hodierno
                 deflebimus
                 ,
                 caecisque
                 in
                 malis
                 deprensi
              
               Principem
               Henricum
               ,
               
                 magna
                 voce
              
               Principem
               Henricum
               
                 nequicquam
                 clamabimus
                 !
                 Inanis
                 forte
                 est
                 his
                 metus
                 ,
                 Academici
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 meaecum
                 vestris
                 quid
                 valeant
                 preces
                 ,
                 inanis
                 erit
                 .
                 Utinam
                 etiam
                 &
                 stultus
                 esset
                 .
                 Vivit
                 quidem
                 Priamus
                 ,
                 &
                 diu
                 vivat
                 &
                 diu
                 precor
                 .
                 Firma
                 siet
                 ejus
                 domus
                 ,
                 nec
                 unquam
                 nutet
                 :
                 Post
                 satum
                 tamen
                 Hectoris
                 ,
                 ejusque
                 supremum
                 diem
                 cui
                 decem
                 annos
                 spes
                 nostrae
                 innixae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 Trojae
                 timere
                 ,
                 cum
                 nolim
                 ,
                 reluctante
                 licet
                 animo
                 ,
                 invitus
                 cogor
                 .
              
               ]
               Read
               the
               rest
               ;
               who
               would
               think
               but
               that
               he
               foresaw
               King
               Charles
               Reign
               ,
               and
               our
               calamitous
               Wars
               in
               the
               Death
               of
               Prince
               Henry
               ?
            
          
           
             XXI
             .
             The
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             Trumpets
             that
             proclaimed
             the
             Wars
             ,
             so
             enraged
             the
             Rabble
             of
             Drunkards
             and
             Haters
             of
             Piety
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             peaceable
             Religious
             Men
             that
             did
             but
             Pray
             and
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             repeat
             the
             publick
             Sermons
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             fly
             and
             save
             their
             Lives
             and
             Goods
             from
             their
             own
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Militia
             :
             If
             a
             Man
             had
             short
             Hair
             ,
             and
             were
             suspected
             to
             be
             a
             Puritane
             (
             as
             such
             were
             called
             )
             the
             Rabble
             would
             cry
             ,
             [
             
               Down
               with
               the
               Roundheads
            
             ,
             ]
             and
             he
             was
             in
             present
             danger
             .
             In
             this
             state
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             Worcester
             for
             safety
             when
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Essex's
             Army
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             for
             curiosity
             ,
             going
             to
             see
             those
             that
             lay
             at
             Poike-bridge
             ,
             was
             a
             witness
             of
             the
             flight
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             Soldiers
             at
             Wikefield
             .
             But
             I
             repented
             quickly
             of
             that
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             of
             my
             proper
             way
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             When
             the
             first
             great
             fight
             was
             at
             Edgehill
             ,
             I
             was
             at
             Allcester
             ,
             and
             for
             curiosity
             went
             with
             Mr.
             
               Sam.
               Clerke
            
             the
             day
             after
             the
             fight
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Relicts
             of
             the
             unburied
             slain
             .
             But
             I
             had
             no
             call
             to
             so
             sad
             a
             sight
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             To
             return
             home
             I
             could
             not
             with
             safety
             of
             my
             life
             :
             To
             maintain
             my self
             one
             Week
             I
             had
             not
             Money
             enough
             with
             me
             ,
             nor
             elsewhere
             .
             In
             this
             strait
             I
             went
             to
             Coventree
             ,
             and
             obtruded
             my self
             on
             Mr.
             King
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             my
             old
             Acquaintance
             ,
             not
             paying
             him
             a
             Groat
             for
             a
             Months
             Diet
             or
             more
             :
             And
             at
             the
             Months
             end
             ,
             the
             Committee
             of
             Coventree
             invited
             me
             to
             take
             my
             Diet
             and
             Lodging
             at
             the
             Governours
             House
             (
             Col.
             
               John
               Barker
            
             )
             where
             I
             was
             offered
             to
             be
             Chaplain
             to
             the
             Garrison
             Regiment
             ,
             which
             I
             refused
             ,
             but
             undertook
             to
             preach
             once
             a
             Week
             to
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             but
             without
             pay
             .
             In
             which
             place
             God
             shewed
             me
             for
             about
             two
             years
             so
             great
             Mercy
             as
             I
             can
             never
             be
             sufficiently
             thankful
             for
             :
             In
             a
             quiet
             ,
             and
             safe
             Habitation
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             torn
             by
             War
             ,
             and
             in
             pious
             converse
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Excellent
             Learned
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             retired
             thither
             for
             safety
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             Soldiers
             ;
             and
             the
             Company
             of
             as
             pious
             understanding
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Committee
             as
             I
             knew
             living
             (
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Sheffington
            
             ,
             Mr.
             
               George
               Abbot
               ,
               Godfrey
               Bossevile
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             )
             But
             because
             it
             was
             here
             that
             I
             declared
             my self
             for
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             put
             to
             open
             the
             Case
             as
             it
             stood
             with
             me
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             my
             request
             
             to
             them
             that
             think
             I
             sinned
             ,
             yet
             better
             to
             help
             me
             by
             their
             Counsel
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             convince
             me
             if
             I
             erred
             ,
             and
             pardon
             my
             known
             and
             unknown
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Did
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             the
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             is
             the
             chief
             Flower
             of
             the
             
               summa
               potestas
            
             ,
             or
             
               true
               Soveraignty
            
             :
             In
             this
             Bishop
             Morley
             himself
             fully
             confirmeth
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             was
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             the
             
               King
               and
               Parliament
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             
               King
               alone
            
             This
             I
             believed
             because
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Laws
             say
             that
             they
             are
             made
             by
             the
             
               Consent
               and
               Authority
            
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             And
             the
             King
             granted
             it
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             19
             Propositions
             (
             in
             sence
             .
             )
             And
             not
             only
             Hooker
             and
             Bilson
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             old
             Bishops
             and
             the
             old
             Parliaments
             ,
             Judges
             and
             Lawyers
             commonly
             held
             it
             :
             And
             I
             was
             not
             wiser
             in
             Law
             than
             all
             they
             I
             know
             few
             but
             Bishop
             Morley
             that
             deny
             that
             the
             Parliament
             have
             part
             in
             the
             
               power
               of
               Legislation
            
             :
             And
             even
             he
             granteth
             that
             they
             are
             Authors
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             King
             puts
             the
             form
             :
             And
             so
             he
             makes
             the
             Controversie
             like
             that
             of
             Aristotle
             and
             Galen
             ,
             about
             Generation
             ,
             whether
             the
             form
             be
             only
             
               à
               semine
               ma●is
               vel
               utriusque
            
             :
             As
             if
             the
             very
             
               Matter
               cum
               dispositione
               receptiva
            
             were
             not
             an
             Essential
             constitutive
             part
             .
          
           
             But
             
               now
               King
               and
               Parliament
            
             have
             by
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
            
             determined
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             did
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             commonly
             agreed
             that
             Parliaments
             have
             five
             Eminent
             Relations
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             
               part
               of
               the
               I
               egislative
               power
            
             
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             the
             
               Kings
               Supream
               Council
            
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             the
             
               Kings
               Supream
               Court
               of
               Judicature
            
             (
             by
             the
             Lords
             .
             )
             4.
             
             They
             
               Represent
               the
               Nation
               as
               subject
            
             to
             the
             King.
             5.
             
             They
             are
             the
             
               Nations
               Representatives
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               Free
               :
            
             For
             had
             they
             not
             Liberties
             and
             Properties
             they
             were
             meer
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             Subjects
             they
             are
             to
             obey
             .
             2.
             
             As
             
               Supream
               Council
            
             they
             are
             to
             be
             the
             
               chief
               Advisers
            
             .
             3.
             
             As
             the
             
               Supream
               Court
            
             ,
             the
             
               King
               is
               finally
            
             to
             exercise
             
               Judicature
               by
               them
            
             .
             4.
             
             As
             they
             
               represent
               the
               people
               as
               far
            
             as
             they
             are
             Freemen
             and
             not
             Slaves
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             secure
             their
             reserved
             and
             natural
             Liberties
             and
             Properties
             (
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Limbs
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             and
             Acquisitions
             ,
             )
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             but
             by
             Consent
             or
             Forseiture
             .
             5.
             
             Their
             Legislative
             power
             they
             have
             not
             (
             as
             Hooker
             and
             many
             others
             think
             by
             Nature
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             
               Fundamental
               Contract
            
             which
             made
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             :
             For
             though
             Government
             be
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Genus
             ,
             and
             as
             empowered
             and
             obliged
             primarily
             to
             promote
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             own
             Laws
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             
               of
               Man
            
             by
             Contract
             ,
             that
             the
             Persons
             or
             Families
             ,
             or
             Number
             and
             Order
             of
             Rulers
             be
             constituted
             ,
             and
             restraint
             put
             on
             the
             Invasion
             of
             Propriety
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             I
             did
             and
             do
             believe
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Lawson
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Writers
             of
             Politicks
             ,
             who
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             
               bare
               Title
               of
               Supream
            
             given
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             the
             whole
             Soveraignty
             (
             
               summa
               potestas
            
             )
             or
             Legislation
             in
             particular
             ,
             is
             in
             
               him
               alone
            
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Senate
             or
             Parliament
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             for
             Unity
             sake
             ,
             Honourary
             ,
             not
             excluding
             ,
             but
             implying
             the
             Parliaments
             part
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             is
             to
             exercise
             his
             Judicatures
             by
             the
             Legal
             way
             of
             his
             Courts
             ,
             Judges
             and
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             did
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             the
             King
             is
             
               singulis
               &
               universis
               subditis
               major
               quoad
               Fus
               regendi
               :
            
             and
             that
             the
             people
             
               quâ
               talis
            
             have
             no
             power
             of
             publick
             Government
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             not
             
               Universis
               melior
            
             :
             And
             that
             meliority
             maketh
             the
             
               final
               Cause
            
             :
             And
             that
             
               salus
               populi
            
             ,
             or
             
               bonum
               publicum
            
             is
             the
             
               Essentiating
               End
            
             or
             terminus
             of
             Humane
             Government
             :
             And
             it
             is
             no
             Government
             (
             save
             equivocally
             )
             which
             is
             destructive
             of
             this
             End.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             same
             God
             that
             Instituted
             Political
             Government
             ,
             did
             also
             make
             ,
             1.
             
             Self-Government
             .
             2.
             
             Paternal
             Government
             .
             3.
             
             Marital
             Government
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Pastoral
             Church
             Government
             :
             And
             that
             no
             King
             hath
             any
             Right
             to
             null
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             alter
             them
             in
             Essentials
             or
             Integrals
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             
               over
               rule
               them
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             believe
             that
             all
             Power
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             King
             hath
             any
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             :
             And
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             none
             against
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             own
             Laws
             :
             And
             all
             Laws
             are
             nullities
             that
             are
             against
             them
             .
             And
             are
             not
             Acts
             of
             Authority
             but
             Usurpation
             ,
             (
             as
             Hooker
             saith
             .
             )
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             yet
             he
             that
             acteth
             in
             one
             thing
             without
             and
             against
             Authority
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             other
             things
             where
             he
             hath
             Authority
             ,
             and
             not
             resisted
             by
             Arms
             in
             every
             Usurpation
             ,
             yea
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             true
             Power
             is
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             while
             we
             refuse
             obedience
             to
             his
             sinful
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Grotius
             and
             common
             reason
             convinced
             me
             that
             where
             the
             
               summa
               potestas
            
             is
             in
             King
             and
             Senate
             ,
             each
             part
             hath
             right
             to
             defend
             its
             own
             true
             Part
             therein
             :
             It
             can
             be
             no
             part
             in
             Soveraignty
             which
             is
             meerly
             at
             the
             Will
             and
             Mercy
             of
             the
             other
             part
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             did
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             the
             Constitution
             fixing
             the
             chief
             power
             in
             King
             and
             Parliament
             united
             as
             one
             Politick
             Person
             ;
             it
             supposeth
             that
             they
             must
             not
             be
             divided
             :
             And
             that
             neither
             part
             hath
             power
             against
             the
             other
             as
             such
             :
             (
             The
             King
             hath
             power
             over
             them
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Legislators
             or
             
               exempted
               Proprietors
            
             .
             )
             So
             that
             separating
             them
             by
             fixed
             opposition
             is
             dissolving
             the
             Constitution
             :
             As
             separating
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             dissolve
             Man
             and
             Matrimony
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             I
             did
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             neither
             King
             nor
             Parliament
             had
             any
             right
             ,
             to
             raise
             an
             Offensive
             War
             against
             each
             other
             !
             None
             but
             unavoidably
             defensive
             could
             be
             lawful
             .
             Therefore
             the
             first
             assailant
             was
             the
             culpable
             beginner
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             neither
             the
             King
             nor
             the
             Parliament
             as
             such
             are
             
             questionable
             by
             Law
             ,
             having
             no
             superior
             Judicature
             to
             try
             them
             .
             And
             that
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             is
             inviolable
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Power
             or
             Law
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Law
             saith
             ,
             The
             King
             can
             do
             no
             wrong
             ,
             but
             it
             layeth
             all
             the
             blame
             on
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             are
             responsible
             for
             their
             actions
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             did
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             as
             every
             Man
             hath
             a
             power
             of
             private
             Self-defence
             against
             a
             Murderer
             or
             Thief
             ,
             so
             every
             Kingdom
             hath
             a
             power
             or
             right
             of
             publick
             Self-defence
             ,
             against
             Forreign
             or
             Home
             bred
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             I
             believe
             that
             this
             power
             belongeth
             not
             to
             a
             wronged
             or
             persecuted
             party
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             Because
             their
             good
             is
             not
             the
             
               bonum
               publicum
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Civil
             War
             would
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             their
             death
             or
             ruin
             .
             Nor
             may
             a
             Kingdom
             defend
             all
             its
             Rights
             ,
             or
             revenge
             all
             its
             injuries
             by
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             which
             will
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             their
             wrongs
             :
             But
             where
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             apparently
             endeavoured
             ,
             or
             the
             change
             of
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             a
             hurt
             greater
             than
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             a
             Self-defence
             is
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             believe
             Grotius
             and
             all
             Politicks
             ,
             that
             
               Regere
               &
               perdere
               rempublicam
            
             are
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             that
             whoever
             declareth
             his
             purpose
             to
             destroy
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             King
             of
             it
             :
             For
             the
             terminus
             is
             essential
             to
             his
             relation
             .
             If
             it
             be
             Murder
             not
             to
             defend
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Brother
             against
             the
             assault
             of
             a
             Murdering
             Robber
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             worse
             not
             to
             do
             our
             Duty
             to
             save
             a
             Kingdom
             against
             publick
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             Destroyers
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             If
             a
             King
             profess
             himself
             a
             Papist
             according
             to
             the
             true
             definition
             ,
             he
             taketh
             Approved
             General
             Councils
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Religion
             :
             And
             the
             Laterane
             Council
             
               sub
               Innoc.
            
             3.
             bindeth
             all
             Temporal
             Lords
             on
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             Deposition
             to
             exterminate
             all
             that
             deny
             Transubstantiation
             and
             others
             called
             Hereticks
             from
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             able
             ;
             and
             other
             Counsels
             and
             Popes
             have
             the
             like
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             that
             professeth
             himself
             so
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             resolved
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             can
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             he
             that
             imposeth
             on
             them
             a
             false
             Religion
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             
               Turn
               or
               Die
            
             ,
             professeth
             to
             destroy
             or
             damn
             them
             .
             Yet
             may
             he
             be
             endured
             if
             he
             disclaim
             such
             Councils
             ,
             or
             promise
             Liberty
             ,
             till
             Evidence
             of
             perilous
             attempts
             nullifie
             that
             promise
             :
             But
             if
             he
             put
             the
             Nation
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Souldiers
             Judges
             ,
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             same
             profession
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             cannot
             save
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             they
             will
             be
             neglecters
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             power
             of
             an
             Army
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             Nation
             into
             their
             power
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Protestant
             himself
             :
             For
             he
             is
             utterly
             unable
             to
             resist
             their
             power
             when
             Religion
             engageth
             their
             deluded
             Consciences
             to
             destroy
             us
             :
             And
             though
             causless
             fears
             will
             not
             warrant
             defensive
             Arms
             ,
             rational
             well-grounded
             fears
             will
             :
             For
             when
             Men
             are
             dead
             it
             is
             too
             late
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             But
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             therefore
             a
             Papist
             may
             be
             resisted
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Portugal
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Papist
             Kingdom
             ;
             nor
             yet
             a
             Heathen
             by
             persecuted
             Christians
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             Because
             their
             Religion
             bindeth
             none
             of
             these
             to
             exterminate
             or
             destroy
             their
             own
             Kingdoms
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             as
             themselves
             .
             And
             the
             Christians
             then
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             there
             now
             are
             not
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             a
             Party
             :
             Therefore
             King
             and
             Parliament
             have
             here
             newly
             enacted
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             this
             Crown
             ,
             that
             no
             Papist
             may
             be
             here
             King
             or
             Regent
             Queen
             :
             For
             though
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Pond
             Judge
             Hale
             tells
             us
             )
             two
             Pikes
             devoured
             all
             the
             other
             great
             store
             of
             Fish
             ,
             and
             survived
             only
             themselves
             )
             God
             never
             authorized
             one
             Man
             to
             damn
             or
             murder
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Interest
             of
             the
             King
             (
             his
             Honour
             ,
             Safety
             and
             Power
             )
             and
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             People
             (
             their
             common
             safety
             and
             welfare
             )
             are
             distinct
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             be
             opposite
             .
             The
             King
             is
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             finaliter
             under
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             though
             the
             People
             are
             as
             Subjects
             to
             obey
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             the
             common
             good
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             In
             application
             ,
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             both
             King
             and
             Parliament
             sinfully
             began
             and
             managed
             this
             War.
             For
             if
             either
             or
             both
             were
             wronged
             ,
             so
             much
             was
             by
             them
             to
             be
             endured
             ,
             as
             was
             not
             worse
             than
             a
             Civil
             War.
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             Parliament
             did
             very
             ill
             ,
             in
             being
             emboldened
             by
             the
             Scots
             Army
             to
             provoke
             the
             King
             beyond
             the
             degree
             of
             meer
             necessity
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             ill
             done
             of
             those
             that
             secretly
             or
             openly
             encouraged
             the
             Apprentices
             tumultuous
             way
             of
             Petitioning
             ,
             to
             move
             any
             Parliament
             Men
             from
             following
             their
             Judgments
             ;
             and
             in
             permitting
             the
             gross
             Scorns
             and
             Abuse
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Liturgy
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             after
             they
             did
             yet
             worse
             ,
             in
             taking
             and
             imposing
             the
             Scots
             Covenant
             to
             procure
             their
             help
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             I
             did
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             yet
             they
             did
             but
             their
             Duty
             ,
             in
             seeking
             to
             redress
             the
             dangerous
             Abuses
             of
             Ministerial
             Governours
             ,
             and
             bringing
             the
             Instruments
             by
             Legal
             tryal
             to
             Punishment
             :
             For
             what
             purpose
             else
             are
             they
             a
             Judicature
             ?
             Subjects
             are
             all
             under
             the
             Law.
             And
             the
             common
             Judges
             are
             Sworn
             to
             do
             Justice
             ,
             though
             the
             King's
             Seal
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             Prohibit
             them
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             the
             King
             did
             ill
             to
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             pretence
             of
             the
             Tumults
             to
             gather
             an
             Army
             in
             
               Yorkshire
               ,
               Nottingham
            
             and
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             and
             that
             whose
             Commissions
             soever
             were
             first
             dated
             ,
             his
             Armed
             Collection
             of
             Men
             was
             first
             raised
             :
             But
             yet
             that
             the
             beginning
             was
             by
             such
             degrees
             of
             mutual
             Provocation
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             day
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             who
             began
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             I
             had
             read
             the
             King's
             Letter
             in
             Spain
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             promising
             to
             venture
             Crown
             and
             Life
             for
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             including
             the
             Roman
             :
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             Mr.
             Chesne
             the
             King
             of
             France
             his
             Geographer
             ,
             and
             in
             Prin
             and
             Rushworth
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             not
             that
             the
             Scots
             say
             in
             a
             Book
             called
             
               Truths
               Manifest
            
             ,
             that
             K.
             Charles
             
             then
             in
             Scotland
             had
             possession
             of
             their
             
               Broad
               Seal
            
             ,
             and
             put
             that
             Seal
             to
             a
             Commission
             for
             the
             Irish
             Insurrection
             ,
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             that
             K.
             Ch.
             II.
             granted
             a
             Commission
             to
             
               Monk
               ,
               Manchester
            
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
             Antrim's
             Plea
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             proved
             and
             determined
             that
             he
             had
             the
             K.
             Ch.
             I's
             Commission
             .
             Though
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             King
             that
             caused
             them
             to
             rise
             ,
             allowed
             them
             not
             to
             Murder
             all
             the
             Protestants
             :
             Put
             whom
             else
             were
             they
             to
             rise
             against
             but
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             And
             must
             they
             rise
             against
             them
             and
             not
             kill
             them
             ?
             And
             was
             not
             the
             Murderous
             temper
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Irish
             well
             known
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Irish
             a
             year
             before
             Edgehill
             Fight
             ,
             on
             that
             day
             Oct.
             23.
             1641.
             were
             to
             have
             surprized
             Dublin
             :
             And
             by
             the
             full
             Account
             of
             Dr.
             
               Henry
               Jones
            
             since
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               John
               Temple
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Orery
             ,
             Murdered
             Two
             hundred
             Thousand
             ,
             and
             boasted
             that
             they
             did
             it
             by
             the
             King's
             Commission
             :
             and
             that
             when
             they
             had
             done
             there
             ,
             they
             would
             come
             hither
             .
             Though
             I
             believed
             them
             not
             ,
             I
             knew
             that
             Two
             hundred
             Thousand
             men
             dead
             are
             past
             Pleading
             their
             own
             Cause
             or
             defending
             their
             Country
             :
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             Plead
             the
             justness
             of
             their
             Cause
             against
             dead
             Men
             that
             cannot
             contradict
             them
             .
             
               Solitudinem
               faciunt
               ,
               &
               Pacem
               vocant
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             resisting
             Murderers
             in
             the
             Grave
             :
             And
             I
             thought
             that
             if
             the
             King
             put
             in
             Arms
             and
             Power
             ,
             the
             English
             Papists
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             bound
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             his
             own
             good
             meaning
             could
             not
             preserve
             himself
             or
             us
             .
             And
             I
             knew
             that
             the
             King
             stopt
             the
             Carriage-Horses
             that
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Parliament
             to
             relieve
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             took
             them
             for
             his
             own
             Service
             ,
             and
             many
             ways
             delayed
             their
             Relief
             .
             Though
             he
             offered
             to
             go
             over
             himself
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             fearing
             he
             would
             go
             to
             Head
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             The
             King
             had
             before
             assaulted
             the
             Parliament-House
             in
             Person
             ,
             with
             Armed
             Men
             ,
             to
             have
             surprized
             Five
             Members
             and
             the
             Lord
             Kimbolton
             whom
             he
             accused
             :
             And
             after
             frustration
             confest
             it
             a
             Breach
             of
             their
             Privileges
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             The
             Money
             sent
             Dolbier
             to
             buy
             German
             Horses
             ,
             and
             other
             actions
             ,
             and
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Sir
             
               Jacob
               Astley
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               John
               Conniers
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Fulke
               Haukes
            
             (
             my
             Mother-in-laws
             Brother
             )
             Chidley
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Commanders
             of
             the
             English
             Army
             that
             were
             to
             have
             been
             drawn
             up
             to
             London
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             King
             's
             putting
             a
             Guarding
             Regiment
             on
             them
             ,
             did
             put
             me
             past
             all
             doubt
             that
             they
             were
             devoted
             to
             violence
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             defended
             themselves
             :
             And
             no
             vain
             Talk
             to
             the
             contrary
             can
             make
             me
             doubt
             of
             it
             to
             this
             day
             .
             So
             that
             though
             I
             think
             they
             had
             done
             more
             prudently
             to
             avoid
             War
             ,
             had
             they
             spared
             Strafford
             and
             Laud
             to
             please
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             fully
             satisfied
             that
             afterward
             they
             were
             necessitated
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             designed
             Force
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             two
             things
             filled
             the
             Parliaments
             Armies
             .
             And
             both
             of
             grand
             Importance
             .
             1.
             
             That
             all
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             save
             here
             and
             there
             a
             sober
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             a
             formal
             Clergyman
             ,
             the
             Religious
             
             Party
             and
             all
             that
             loved
             them
             ,
             were
             generally
             for
             the
             Parliament
             (
             alienated
             from
             the
             Persecutors
             and
             Silencers
             )
             :
             And
             the
             Profane
             Party
             in
             all
             Countries
             (
             Debaucht
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Malignant
             Haters
             of
             Piety
             ,
             the
             Rabble
             of
             Drunkards
             ,
             Blasphemers
             )
             were
             generally
             against
             the
             Parliament
             .
             And
             religious
             People
             were
             loth
             to
             herd
             with
             such
             :
             And
             could
             hardly
             believe
             that
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Cause
             God
             would
             reveal
             the
             Truth
             to
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             sensual
             Rabble
             ,
             and
             hide
             it
             from
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             :
             And
             especially
             that
             in
             most
             Countries
             the
             Malignants
             forced
             away
             the
             Religious
             ,
             and
             either
             rose
             against
             them
             themselves
             ,
             or
             set
             the
             King's
             Soldiers
             to
             Plunder
             and
             Destroy
             them
             .
             My
             own
             Father
             living
             18
             Miles
             from
             me
             was
             Plundered
             by
             the
             King's
             Soldiers
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             scrupled
             Conformity
             ,
             nor
             ever
             medled
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             was
             thrice
             laid
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             had
             still
             lain
             there
             ,
             had
             not
             Sir
             
               Fulke
               Haukes
            
             his
             Brother
             in
             Law
             been
             by
             Prince
             Rupert
             made
             Governour
             of
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             nothing
             .
             And
             after
             laid
             in
             again
             till
             the
             Town
             was
             taken
             .
             This
             last
             was
             only
             because
             when
             they
             made
             him
             Collector
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             distrein
             of
             those
             that
             paid
             not
             (
             fearing
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             repay
             it
             )
             .
          
           
             And
             almost
             all
             the
             Religious
             People
             of
             Kederminster
             were
             forced
             to
             fly
             and
             leave
             their
             Houses
             and
             Trades
             to
             their
             undoing
             ,
             to
             save
             their
             Lives
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             never
             medled
             with
             Wars
             .
             And
             the
             men
             that
             had
             no
             maintenance
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             become
             Garison-Soldiers
             in
             Coventry
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Famine
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             that
             drove
             men
             to
             the
             Parliament
             Garisons
             and
             Armies
             ,
             was
             the
             Irish
             Murders
             ,
             with
             the
             Papists
             Power
             with
             the
             King
             :
             They
             thought
             that
             it
             must
             be
             an
             unusual
             War
             ,
             that
             should
             Kill
             Two
             hundred
             Thousand
             :
             As
             dreadful
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             do
             believe
             that
             all
             the
             Wars
             of
             England
             Kill'd
             not
             Fifty
             thousand
             ,
             nor
             near
             it
             .
             And
             though
             Fear
             which
             is
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             overcame
             partly
             their
             Discretion
             ,
             yet
             this
             joyned
             with
             the
             Experience
             of
             that
             which
             forced
             them
             from
             home
             ,
             was
             too
             strong
             a
             tryal
             for
             most
             to
             overcome
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             confirmed
             their
             Suspition
             when
             the
             Queen
             brought
             in
             a
             Popish
             Army
             under
             General
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Newcastle's
             Army
             had
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Papists
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Earl
             of
             Glamorgan
             was
             authorized
             to
             have
             brought
             over
             an
             Army
             of
             Irish
             Papists
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             Regiments
             that
             fought
             there
             against
             them
             ,
             had
             been
             called
             hither
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             were
             routed
             at
             Nantwich
             .
          
           
             No
             wonder
             if
             men
             thought
             that
             England
             would
             have
             been
             made
             too
             like
             to
             Ireland
             whether
             the
             King
             would
             or
             not
             ,
             had
             such
             Armies
             Conquered
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             The
             Parliament
             Protested
             to
             be
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             Legal
             Power
             or
             Prerogative
             ,
             but
             only
             
               against
               his
               Illegal
               Will
            
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             from
             an
             unlawful
             Army
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             Delinquents
             to
             Legal
             Tryal
             and
             Punishment
             :
             And
             they
             accordingly
             
             gave
             out
             all
             their
             Commissions
             ;
             till
             the
             Cause
             was
             changed
             by
             
             fairfax's
             Commission
             ,
             that
             left
             out
             the
             King.
             And
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             the
             Garison
             where
             I
             was
             ,
             commonly
             believed
             this
             to
             be
             their
             Obligation
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Case
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             
               viz.
               Offensive
               against
               armed
               Delinquents
            
             as
             the
             Sheriff
             may
             raise
             the
             
               Posse
               Comitatus
            
             )
             ,
             and
             
               Defensive
               against
               the
               Kings
               illegal
               Will
               ,
               and
               Way
               .
            
          
           
             28.
             
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             if
             the
             King
             by
             such
             an
             Army
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             should
             Conquer
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Legal
             and
             all
             Probable
             Security
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             for
             Life
             Property
             ,
             Liberty
             and
             Religion
             ,
             was
             in
             all
             likelihood
             gone
             ;
             If
             it
             should
             lye
             on
             the
             King's
             Will
             only
             ,
             thereby
             it
             were
             gone
             :
             For
             what
             then
             were
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             Parliaments
             for
             ;
             and
             what
             differ
             we
             from
             Slaves
             ?
             And
             were
             he
             willing
             (
             and
             those
             with
             him
             that
             meant
             well
             )
             he
             would
             not
             be
             able
             to
             Master
             such
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             if
             the
             Parliament
             were
             certainly
             more
             faulty
             than
             they
             were
             ,
             the
             Kingdoms
             Security
             was
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             forsaken
             by
             the
             Subjects
             ;
             nor
             all
             Parliaments
             and
             Government
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             for
             so
             many
             years
             interrupted
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             dissolved
             them
             still
             in
             Displeasure
             ,
             and
             had
             raised
             Taxes
             called
             Ship-money
             by
             himself
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             same
             account
             might
             command
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             Therefore
             I
             owned
             not
             any
             of
             the
             discerned
             Miscarriages
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             only
             thought
             I
             was
             bound
             to
             defend
             the
             common
             Good
             and
             Safety
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             End
             of
             Government
             .
             My
             judgment
             yet
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             King
             of
             England
             wrongfully
             begin
             a
             War
             against
             France
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             ought
             by
             Arms
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             not
             owning
             his
             wrong
             Cause
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             lost
             and
             enslaved
             if
             he
             were
             Conquered
             .
             So
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Parliament
             could
             not
             disoblige
             the
             People
             from
             labouring
             to
             secure
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             therein
             their
             Posterities
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Safety
             .
             And
             the
             bare
             Promise
             of
             a
             King
             is
             no
             such
             Security
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Controversie
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             the
             Supream
             Council
             and
             Judicature
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             had
             the
             most
             satisfying
             Power
             of
             Determination
             to
             particular
             Persons
             :
             As
             the
             Judgment
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             is
             preferable
             to
             any
             lower
             Judges
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             College
             of
             Physicions
             is
             more
             authoritative
             than
             of
             a
             single
             Dr.
             And
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             University
             is
             more
             than
             of
             the
             Vice-Chancellors
             or
             one
             Man.
             And
             tho
             yet
             it
             may
             fall
             out
             that
             the
             Dissenter
             may
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             the
             unlearned
             that
             cannot
             confidently
             judge
             ,
             are
             more
             excuseable
             for
             not
             resisting
             the
             higher
             Judges
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Obj.
             
               By
               this
               Rule
               ,
               whatever
               wrong
               a
               Parliament
               shall
               do
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               we
               must
               all
               take
               their
               part
               against
               him
               :
               And
               if
               they
               betray
               their
               Trust
               ,
               we
               must
               bear
               them
               out
               in
               their
               Treachery
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Distinguish
             between
             a
             wrong
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             betraying
             of
             the
             
               Bonum
               Publicum
            
             ,
             the
             common
             Safety
             and
             the
             Constitution
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             between
             a
             Case
             controvertible
             ,
             and
             a
             Case
             clear
             and
             certain
             .
             And
             so
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             a
             Parliament
             wrong
             the
             King
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             wronging
             him
             ;
             nor
             own
             their
             wrong
             ;
             nor
             defend
             the
             Persons
             from
             legal
             Justice
             .
             He
             might
             have
             dissolved
             them
             and
             called
             another
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             past
             a
             Law
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             He
             may
             Impeach
             any
             Members
             at
             their
             own
             Bar
             :
             But
             at
             what
             Judicature
             shall
             he
             try
             the
             highest
             Judicature
             it self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Representative
             would
             treacherously
             destroy
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             enslave
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             Foreign
             Power
             ,
             the
             Case
             being
             past
             Controversie
             ,
             the
             People
             have
             not
             thereby
             lost
             the
             natural
             Power
             of
             Self-defence
             :
             But
             may
             as
             lawfully
             choose
             more
             trusty
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             fight
             for
             Self
             defence
             against
             such
             Traitors
             ,
             as
             against
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             the
             species
             of
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             (
             in
             King
             and
             Parliament
             )
             must
             still
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Salus
               Populi
            
             without
             respect
             to
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Government
             .
             And
             no
             personal
             Faults
             can
             forfeit
             that
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Therefore
             I
             ever
             thought
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Constitution
             for
             the
             King
             to
             put
             down
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             pretend
             (
             as
             Bishop
             Morley
             blindly
             pleadeth
             )
             to
             the
             sole
             Power
             of
             Legislation
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             Treason
             for
             a
             Parliament
             to
             put
             down
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             to
             assume
             the
             sole
             Legislative
             Power
             ;
             As
             the
             Rump
             did
             when
             they
             pretended
             to
             settle
             a
             Government
             without
             a
             King
             or
             House
             of
             Lords
             .
          
           
             If
             either
             King
             or
             Parliament
             personal
             should
             forfeit
             their
             Power
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             doth
             not
             thereby
             forfeit
             their
             right
             in
             the
             constituted
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             by
             a
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             4.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             interposed
             this
             account
             of
             the
             Principles
             on
             which
             I
             acted
             ;
             I
             will
             next
             add
             an
             account
             of
             my
             Actions
             hereupon
             ,
             and
             then
             return
             to
             the
             Confession
             of
             my
             own
             Sins
             as
             far
             as
             I
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Refusing
             a
             Chaplain's
             Commission
             ,
             I
             continued
             about
             two
             Years
             or
             more
             in
             Coventry
             ,
             as
             a
             Lecturer
             to
             the
             Garison
             and
             City
             ,
             in
             quietness
             ,
             save
             that
             we
             daily
             heard
             of
             all
             the
             dismal
             Wars
             abroad
             .
             Only
             twice
             I
             went
             out
             with
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             take
             in
             Tamworth
             Castle
             that
             cost
             no
             Blood
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             to
             besiege
             Banbury
             Castle
             ,
             whose
             Soldiers
             rob'd
             Warwickshire
             ,
             and
             the
             Travellers
             and
             Carriers
             on
             London
             Road.
             But
             thence
             we
             were
             raised
             and
             driven
             home
             with
             some
             loss
             .
          
           
             Also
             for
             two
             or
             three
             Months
             the
             care
             of
             my
             Native
             Countrey
             and
             of
             my
             Father
             drew
             me
             into
             Shropshire
             ,
             with
             some
             that
             went
             to
             settle
             a
             Garison
             at
             Wem
             :
             There
             and
             at
             Longford
             House
             I
             staid
             till
             my
             Father
             was
             delivered
             from
             Imprisonment
             by
             Exchange
             ,
             for
             a
             short
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             that
             ever
             I
             converst
             with
             ,
             did
             all
             this
             while
             protess
             to
             own
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             separate
             him
             from
             an
             Army
             of
             Delinquents
             ,
             and
             
             to
             reunite
             him
             and
             his
             Parliament
             :
             And
             we
             thought
             all
             the
             Armies
             had
             intended
             no
             worse
             .
             But
             when
             Naseby
             Fight
             was
             past
             ,
             having
             heard
             that
             the
             King
             was
             left
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Commissions
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             see
             the
             Field
             where
             the
             Fight
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             Army
             :
             And
             there
             accosted
             me
             some
             sober
             honest
             Captains
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             that
             their
             Army
             was
             corrupted
             by
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             had
             all
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             being
             weary
             of
             the
             Labour
             ,
             and
             impatient
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             all
             left
             to
             the
             Preaching
             of
             their
             own
             Officers
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Chaplains
             of
             their
             own
             Mind
             and
             Choice
             .
             And
             that
             the
             bold
             Leaders
             began
             already
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             committed
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Nation
             to
             their
             trust
             ;
             And
             what
             were
             the
             Lords
             and
             Knights
             in
             William
             the
             Conqueror's
             time
             ,
             but
             his
             Colonels
             and
             Captains
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             understood
             by
             them
             that
             they
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             set
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             overturn
             the
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             This
             so
             surprized
             me
             ,
             that
             whereas
             these
             Captains
             intreated
             〈◊〉
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             got
             Col.
             Whalley
             (
             who
             then
             seemed
             of
             their
             〈◊〉
             )
             to
             invite
             me
             to
             his
             Regiment
             ,
             I
             took
             but
             one
             days
             time
             to
             answer
             them
             .
             And
             I
             opened
             the
             sad
             Case
             that
             we
             were
             all
             like
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             to
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Ministers
             in
             Coventry
             ,
             whom
             I
             gathered
             to
             counsel
             me
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             what
             I
             found
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Land
             was
             now
             like
             to
             fall
             into
             their
             hands
             :
             and
             that
             though
             I
             thought
             it
             was
             too
             late
             ,
             I
             was
             inclined
             to
             venture
             my
             life
             among
             them
             in
             seeking
             to
             reclaim
             them
             .
             The
             Ministers
             (
             Dr.
             Bryan
             ,
             Dr.
             Grew
             ,
             Mr.
             King
             ,
             Mr.
             Brumskill
             ,
             Mr.
             Morton
             ,
             and
             others
             seeing
             my
             inclination
             gave
             their
             consent
             :
             But
             the
             Committee
             (
             after
             consent
             )
             refusing
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             I
             saw
             and
             heard
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             what
             Danger
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             go
             away
             against
             their
             will
             :
             But
             Col.
             
               W.
               Puresoy
            
             a
             Confident
             of
             
             Cromwell's
             ,
             threatened
             me
             for
             such
             words
             ,
             and
             I
             imagine
             sent
             Cromwell
             word
             that
             Night
             :
             For
             the
             next
             Morning
             I
             was
             met
             with
             scorn
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             all
             known
             to
             Cromwell
             that
             I
             had
             said
             :
             and
             Cromwell
             would
             never
             after
             allow
             me
             any
             opportunity
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Regiment
             that
             I
             joyned
             to
             :
             And
             there
             I
             spent
             near
             two
             years
             in
             Labours
             and
             Disputings
             against
             well-meaning
             perverted
             Sectaries
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possible
             to
             have
             turned
             them
             from
             what
             they
             after
             did
             .
             But
             my
             capacity
             was
             narrow
             (
             though
             there
             I
             prevailed
             with
             most
             )
             .
             And
             I
             got
             Mr.
             Cook
             (
             since
             of
             Chester
             ,
             that
             suffered
             much
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             the
             King
             )
             a
             great
             Enemy
             to
             Sects
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             help
             me
             ;
             but
             they
             wearied
             him
             away
             :
             And
             besides
             Mr.
             Bowles
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             but
             perverse
             Sectaries
             ,
             (
             part
             Arminians
             ,
             but
             most
             Antinomians
             or
             worse
             )
             left
             to
             be
             their
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             the
             Parliament
             Men
             what
             the
             Army
             would
             do
             ,
             and
             warned
             them
             to
             prepare
             :
             But
             it
             was
             too
             late
             :
             Cromwell
             and
             his
             Confederates
             did
             all
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Stale
             of
             
             Fairfax's
             Name
             ;
             and
             Vane
             and
             Haslerigge
             and
             their
             Friends
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             disbanded
             all
             the
             sober
             Souldiers
             in
             Garisons
             and
             Bragades
             that
             would
             have
             resisted
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             put
             the
             
             Power
             of
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdom
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             repented
             when
             it
             was
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             In
             Feb.
             1656
             /
             7.
             they
             began
             their
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             Parliament
             in
             a
             Meeting
             at
             Nottingham
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             day
             God
             separated
             me
             from
             them
             by
             Bleeding
             120
             Ounces
             at
             the
             Nose
             (
             at
             Milborne
             in
             Derbyshire
             )
             when
             else
             I
             had
             (
             in
             vain
             )
             hazarded
             my
             life
             against
             them
             at
             
               Triploe
               Heath
            
             ,
             by
             drawing
             from
             them
             as
             many
             as
             I
             could
             .
             But
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Hatley
            
             and
             other
             Officers
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             drew
             off
             about
             Five
             thousand
             did
             but
             strengthen
             them
             .
             For
             Cromwell
             fill'd
             up
             their
             places
             with
             Sectaries
             and
             Soldiers
             that
             had
             served
             the
             King
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             stronger
             than
             before
             ,
             as
             having
             none
             to
             distrust
             .
          
           
             To
             tell
             what
             they
             did
             after
             against
             the
             Eleven
             Members
             ,
             and
             then
             against
             the
             Majority
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             then
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             then
             against
             the
             Rump
             ,
             and
             then
             against
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             how
             Cromwell
             contrived
             himself
             into
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             write
             the
             History
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             Epitomize
             Whitlock
             .
          
           
             This
             much
             I
             thought
             necessary
             to
             premise
             to
             my
             own
             review
             of
             my
             actions
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             that
             call
             me
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             who
             while
             they
             falsly
             judge
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             true
             Judges
             of
             the
             Application
             .
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             Repentance
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             know
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             5.
             
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             I
             Greatly
             repent
             that
             I
             at
             Coventry
             took
             the
             Scots
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             the
             many
             Reasons
             which
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             rehearse
             .
             And
             that
             once
             I
             gave
             it
             to
             one
             Man
             ,
             a
             Papist
             Physition
             who
             pretended
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             desired
             me
             to
             give
             it
             him
             :
             But
             suspecting
             his
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             I
             never
             gave
             it
             more
             ,
             but
             kept
             I
             think
             Thousands
             from
             taking
             it
             in
             Worcestershire
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             I
             thought
             at
             first
             that
             it
             was
             intended
             only
             as
             a
             Test
             to
             the
             Garisons
             and
             Armies
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             that
             it
             would
             after
             be
             made
             a
             dividing
             test
             for
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             Ministry
             through
             the
             Land
             :
             which
             yet
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             understood
             .
             But
             I
             repent
             not
             that
             I
             neither
             sware
             nor
             subscribed
             that
             no
             man
             that
             ever
             took
             it
             ,
             is
             obliged
             by
             it
             to
             that
             part
             which
             is
             good
             and
             necessary
             :
             Perjury
             is
             no
             jesting
             Matter
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             I
             more
             repent
             that
             I
             once
             publickly
             defended
             it
             against
             a
             Writing
             of
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Nethersole
            
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             against
             Mr.
             Vines
             ,
             who
             had
             Preached
             for
             it
             .
             And
             that
             I
             did
             not
             more
             impartially
             consult
             with
             Sir
             Francis
             ,
             and
             hear
             all
             that
             he
             had
             to
             say
             against
             it
             :
             For
             he
             was
             near
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             Preacht
             to
             him
             once
             at
             
             Kenelworth-Castle
             ,
             where
             as
             a
             Prisoner
             he
             was
             liker
             the
             Master
             of
             that
             Pleasant
             Seat
             (
             under
             Colonel
             Needham
             )
             for
             he
             seemed
             purposely
             to
             force
             the
             Committee
             to
             Imprison
             him
             ,
             by
             constant
             provoking
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             fain
             have
             let
             him
             alone
             :
             But
             by
             that
             means
             he
             saved
             House-keeping
             ,
             and
             scaped
             both
             Plundering
             
             and
             Sequestring
             on
             both
             Sides
             ,
             and
             secured
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             his
             Person
             in
             a
             place
             of
             freedom
             and
             delight
             by
             Water
             and
             Land.
             
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             And
             though
             I
             thought
             that
             a
             Parliament's
             Judgment
             was
             above
             all
             Lawyers
             ,
             yet
             I
             repent
             that
             I
             had
             not
             more
             diligently
             consulted
             Lawyers
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             Though
             indeed
             I
             knew
             not
             well
             where
             to
             find
             them
             ,
             the
             Lawyers
             of
             my
             Acquaintance
             being
             for
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             And
             whereas
             I
             then
             thought
             that
             Neutrality
             was
             
               a
               heinous
               Sin
            
             ,
             to
             stand
             by
             in
             the
             Danger
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             I
             now
             
               repent
               of
               that
               Opinion
            
             ;
             considering
             that
             in
             a
             case
             of
             Blood
             ,
             Men
             should
             very
             clearly
             be
             resolved
             before
             they
             venture
             on
             either
             side
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             And
             I
             repent
             that
             I
             was
             by
             Ignorance
             ,
             in
             too
             much
             fear
             of
             Religion
             by
             the
             danger
             of
             Arminianism
             ;
             and
             thought
             too
             hardly
             of
             the
             
               Laudian
               party
               on
               that
               account
            
             :
             For
             though
             I
             am
             no
             Arminian
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             my
             
               Catholick
               Theology
            
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             is
             more
             verbal
             and
             small
             ,
             than
             the
             Zealots
             of
             either
             side
             do
             imagine
             :
             which
             Book
             is
             yet
             answered
             by
             none
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             I
             at
             Coventry
             engaged
             in
             a
             dispute
             against
             Mr.
             Cradock
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Diamond
             ,
             to
             prove
             
               Remission
               of
               Sin
            
             (
             not
             only
             Conditional
             but
             Actual
             )
             to
             be
             an
             
               Immediate
               effect
            
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             for
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             and
             Rom.
             8
             32.
             (
             and
             against
             Universal
             Redemption
             )
             which
             I
             since
             perceive
             I
             misunderstood
             and
             abused
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             I
             repent
             that
             I
             sooner
             enquired
             not
             into
             the
             danger
             that
             the
             Land
             was
             in
             by
             Cromwell
             and
             his
             Sectaries
             :
             And
             I
             repent
             that
             when
             his
             fundamental
             Troop
             at
             Cambridge
             (
             which
             after
             made
             Commanders
             headed
             his
             Army
             )
             wrote
             to
             me
             with
             Subscribed
             Names
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             I
             refused
             and
             rejected
             the
             offer
             to
             their
             offence
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             I
             was
             neither
             for
             a
             Military
             Church
             nor
             an
             Independent
             popular
             Church
             ;
             Had
             I
             gone
             to
             them
             then
             ,
             what
             might
             I
             have
             prevented
             ?
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             Though
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             my
             Duty
             (
             my
             most
             Self-denying
             and
             costly
             Duty
             )
             in
             taking
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             King
             and
             Parliament
             (
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             Unity
             )
             to
             be
             my
             necessary
             Employment
             (
             while
             I
             owned
             not
             their
             Miscarriages
             )
             yet
             knowing
             the
             frailty
             of
             my
             understanding
             ,
             I
             daily
             beg
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             was
             mistaken
             he
             will
             make
             me
             know
             it
             (
             for
             which
             I
             have
             long
             Prayed
             )
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             will
             pardon
             my
             Sins
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             and
             fain
             repent
             of
             ,
             and
             publickly
             confess
             if
             I
             could
             know
             them
             ;
             but
             dare
             not
             take
             the
             greatest
             Duty
             of
             my
             life
             to
             be
             my
             Sin.
             
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             I
             am
             in
             great
             doubt
             how
             far
             I
             did
             well
             or
             ill
             in
             my
             opposition
             to
             Cromwell
             and
             his
             Army
             at
             last
             .
             I
             am
             satisfied
             that
             it
             was
             my
             duty
             to
             disown
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             did
             ,
             to
             oppose
             their
             Rebellion
             and
             other
             Sin
             :
             But
             there
             were
             many
             honest
             Pious
             men
             among
             them
             :
             And
             when
             God
             chooseth
             the
             Executioners
             of
             his
             Justice
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             I
             am
             oft
             in
             doubt
             whether
             I
             should
             not
             have
             been
             more
             Passive
             and
             Silent
             than
             I
             was
             ;
             Though
             not
             as
             Jeremy
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             submit
             :
             
             Yet
             to
             have
             forborn
             some
             sharp
             publick
             Preaching
             and
             Writing
             against
             them
             ,
             too
             late
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             promote
             Piety
             to
             ingratiate
             their
             Usurpation
             .
             To
             disturb
             Possessors
             needeth
             a
             clear
             Call
             ,
             when
             for
             what
             end
             soever
             they
             do
             that
             good
             ,
             which
             men
             of
             better
             title
             will
             destroy
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
             When
             they
             commanded
             days
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             for
             their
             Wars
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             they
             imposed
             the
             
               ENGAGEMENT
               to
               be
               true
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               as
               it
               was
               established
               without
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               I
            
             repent
             not
             that
             I
             refused
             it
             ,
             and
             wrote
             and
             preach'd
             against
             it
             :
             But
             I
             doubt
             whether
             I
             did
             well
             in
             overdoing
             herein
             :
             And
             had
             not
             waited
             more
             silently
             on
             God's
             Providence
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             cleared
             my
             way
             .
          
           
             XXXIV
             .
             I
             repented
             oft
             that
             I
             wrote
             the
             Book
             called
             Aphorisms
             of
             Justification
             and
             the
             Covenant
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             I
             think
             it
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             useful
             :
             But
             it
             being
             my
             first
             ,
             is
             defective
             in
             Method
             and
             in
             some
             words
             which
             should
             have
             been
             more
             clearly
             and
             cautelously
             exprest
             :
             And
             in
             my
             personal
             opposition
             to
             Dr.
             
             Owen's
             Errours
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             considered
             what
             a
             temptation
             it
             would
             prove
             to
             the
             Passions
             of
             such
             a
             man
             (
             who
             yet
             grew
             more
             humble
             and
             orthodox
             before
             he
             died
             )
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             .
             Though
             my
             Conscience
             telleth
             me
             that
             the
             very
             many
             Books
             which
             I
             after
             wrote
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             propagating
             and
             defending
             of
             needful
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             never
             trusted
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             Truth
             and
             Evidence
             for
             Victory
             ,
             yet
             I
             fear
             lest
             in
             many
             of
             them
             there
             be
             the
             faultiness
             of
             some
             imprudent
             provoking
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             did
             not
             always
             sufficiently
             consider
             what
             mistaking
             men
             cannot
             bear
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             is
             congruous
             to
             the
             Matter
             and
             Cause
             .
             I
             still
             found
             it
             difficult
             to
             avoid
             too
             much
             Keenness
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             wrong
             the
             Cause
             by
             dull
             pretence
             of
             Lenity
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             Two
             things
             concurred
             to
             cause
             me
             to
             write
             my
             Political
             Aphorisms
             or
             Holy
             Common-wealth
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             afterward
             repented
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               James
               Harrington
            
             wrote
             his
             Oceana
             for
             a
             
               loose
               Popular
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               H.
               Vane
            
             was
             contriving
             another
             for
             a
             Military
             and
             
               Phanatick
               Democracy
            
             ;
             both
             which
             I
             saw
             were
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Obligations
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Nethersole
            
             sent
             purposely
             to
             me
             a
             Messenger
             to
             desire
             me
             to
             go
             to
             London
             to
             Cromwell
             ,
             and
             perswade
             him
             to
             resign
             the
             Government
             to
             King
             Ch.
             II.
             I
             answered
             him
             that
             Cromwell
             had
             been
             tryed
             therein
             by
             many
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             so
             easily
             resign
             what
             he
             had
             got
             .
             He
             once
             admitted
             me
             to
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lord
             
               Broghil
               ,
               Lambert
            
             and
             Thurloe
             ,
             I
             urged
             him
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             the
             People
             of
             England
             had
             done
             to
             forfeit
             their
             right
             to
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             their
             ancient
             constituted
             Government
             ,
             which
             they
             professed
             to
             be
             for
             and
             still
             desired
             ?
             And
             all
             the
             answer
             that
             I
             could
             have
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             changed
             it
             by
             his
             Providence
             ,
             the
             passages
             of
             which
             he
             talkt
             over
             near
             two
             hours
             ,
             till
             
             Lambert
             took
             on
             him
             to
             be
             asleep
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             interrupt
             him
             .
             Then
             Sir
             Francis
             sent
             me
             his
             Printed
             Books
             and
             some
             Papers
             ,
             to
             have
             disputed
             over
             all
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             War
             :
             And
             not
             knowing
             how
             many
             such
             I
             might
             be
             put
             to
             answer
             ,
             I
             thought
             best
             ,
             in
             Print
             to
             tell
             him
             on
             what
             Grounds
             and
             Principles
             I
             had
             gone
             ,
             not
             undertaking
             that
             I
             had
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             but
             to
             desire
             him
             if
             I
             had
             erred
             to
             shew
             it
             by
             answering
             my
             Reasons
             there
             given
             .
             But
             before
             I
             could
             have
             his
             Answer
             ,
             the
             distracted
             Armies
             had
             overturned
             all
             the
             present
             Government
             .
          
           
             I
             repented
             Writing
             that
             Book
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             came
             out
             unseasonably
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             in
             opposition
             to
             Harrington
             ,
             I
             had
             pleaded
             for
             Monarchy
             ,
             with
             some
             excess
             ,
             and
             I
             wisht
             that
             I
             had
             not
             medled
             with
             Government
             ,
             but
             left
             all
             to
             the
             Providence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             did
             occasion
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             :
             so
             that
             it
             became
             the
             common
             Theme
             of
             ambitious
             young
             Preachers
             ,
             especially
             at
             Court
             ,
             before
             K.
             Ch.
             II.
             as
             the
             way
             to
             Preferment
             ,
             to
             talk
             against
             
               The
               Holy
               Commonwealth
            
             ,
             falsly
             perswading
             men
             that
             by
             a
             Commonwealth
             I
             meant
             Democracy
             or
             Popular
             Government
             ,
             which
             the
             Book
             was
             purposely
             written
             against
             .
             So
             that
             when
             the
             Oxford
             University
             burnt
             that
             Book
             (
             with
             Dr.
             
             Whitby's
             excellent
             Reconciler
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             )
             though
             I
             expostulated
             with
             the
             Vice-Chancellor
             concerning
             its
             Principles
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             I
             consented
             that
             the
             Book
             was
             burnt
             :
             though
             I
             told
             them
             not
             why
             ,
             as
             now
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
             Though
             both
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             inclined
             me
             to
             hate
             Lying
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             Writers
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             I
             honoured
             
               Jul.
               Caes
               .
               Scaliger
            
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             his
             Son
             Joseph
             tells
             us
             how
             vehemently
             he
             hated
             a
             Lie
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             reconciled
             to
             a
             Liar
             ,
             yet
             I
             confess
             that
             my
             
               impatience
               herein
            
             was
             faulty
             .
             It
             was
             long
             before
             I
             well
             perceived
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             ,
             doth
             Govern
             his
             Kingdom
             (
             most
             of
             the
             World
             )
             by
             meer
             Lying
             :
             Call
             it
             Errour
             ,
             or
             Mistake
             ,
             or
             Falshood
             ,
             or
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             all
             signifieth
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             It
             is
             delivering
             Falshood
             for
             Truth
             .
             Christ
             had
             told
             us
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             speaketh
             a
             Lie
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             his
             own
             .
             Deceit
             is
             by
             Lying
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             he
             ruleth
             his
             World.
             As
             God's
             Image
             consisteth
             in
             Life
             ,
             Light
             and
             Love
             ,
             the
             Devil's
             Image
             is
             Hatred
             .
             Falshood
             and
             Hurtfulness
             or
             Murder
             ,
             Joh.
             8
             But
             alas
             to
             take
             this
             for
             some
             strange
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             over-impatient
             with
             Liars
             ,
             was
             my
             fault
             ,
             when
             now
             I
             find
             it
             is
             but
             the
             very
             state
             of
             corrupt
             unreneved
             Nature
             :
             And
             Pride
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Ignorance
             the
             Mother
             ,
             make
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Persons
             like
             a
             rotting
             Carkass
             that
             swarms
             with
             Maggots
             .
             You
             that
             read
             Histories
             ,
             read
             with
             Judgment
             and
             due
             Suspicion
             ;
             for
             the
             common
             corrupt
             Nature
             is
             a
             lying
             Nature
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             about
             Religion
             only
             ;
             but
             the
             Fool
             rageth
             and
             is
             confident
             in
             all
             his
             Errours
             .
             O
             what
             abundance
             of
             Lying
             Books
             
             are
             Shops
             and
             Libraries
             fill'd
             with
             ,
             even
             in
             History
             and
             Theology
             !
             What
             abundance
             of
             false
             Counsels
             do
             Physicians
             give
             !
             what
             abundance
             of
             false
             accusations
             doth
             Envy
             and
             Malice
             vend
             ?
             What
             abundance
             of
             false
             Doctrines
             and
             Censures
             doth
             ignorant
             Sectarian
             Zeal
             foment
             ?
             How
             many
             Lies
             for
             one
             Truth
             is
             carried
             for
             News
             ,
             or
             for
             Slander
             about
             the
             Streets
             ?
             And
             how
             few
             scruple
             receiving
             and
             reporting
             them
             ,
             &
             how
             fewer
             rebuke
             them
             ?
             It
             's
             useful
             for
             the
             World
             to
             know
             how
             common
             this
             Malady
             is
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             almost
             in
             despair
             that
             I
             lately
             wrote
             a
             Book
             against
             it
             ,
             of
             
               pretended
               Knowledge
            
             and
             Love
             )
             I
             blame
             not
             my self
             for
             hating
             it
             ,
             but
             being
             too
             impatient
             with
             it
             ;
             especially
             in
             Books
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             strange
             thing
             .
          
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             When
             I
             wrote
             my
             five
             Disputations
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             I
             too
             hastily
             mis
             translated
             some
             words
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             then
             owned
             Apostolick
             Successors
             in
             the
             continued
             part
             of
             their
             Work
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             so
             fully
             as
             now
             understand
             ,
             how
             Christ
             by
             Institution
             then
             founded
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             nor
             what
             a
             National
             Church
             was
             ;
             nor
             how
             that
             which
             was
             
               ultimum
               in
               executione
            
             (
             a
             Christian
             Soveraignty
             )
             was
             
               primum
               in
               intentione
            
             ,
             to
             which
             bare
             Preaching
             was
             preparatory
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
             When
             I
             wrote
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             I
             Calculated
             it
             to
             the
             Laudian
             Faction
             then
             prevalent
             ,
             that
             called
             it self
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             distinguished
             them
             that
             put
             down
             all
             the
             Parochial
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             turned
             them
             all
             into
             meer
             Curates
             and
             Chappels
             (
             or
             
               partes
               Ecclesiarum
               infimarum
            
             )
             and
             so
             put
             down
             hundreds
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             under
             pretence
             of
             magnifying
             One
             ;
             from
             the
             old
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             England
             that
             put
             not
             down
             these
             ,
             but
             only
             sinfully
             fettered
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             did
             not
             so
             largely
             open
             the
             difference
             as
             I
             ought
             ,
             which
             gave
             Mr.
             Lobb
             occasion
             to
             write
             confidently
             for
             Separation
             .
          
           
             XL.
             When
             my
             Books
             against
             Conformity
             had
             irritated
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             to
             make
             me
             an
             instance
             of
             mischievous
             Separation
             (
             who
             had
             constantly
             heard
             and
             communicated
             with
             my
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             private
             or
             occasional
             Preaching
             had
             the
             Bishops
             Licence
             approved
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             two
             the
             greatest
             Lawyers
             of
             England
             (
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             Sanders
             ,
             and
             the
             now
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             Polix●en
             )
             I
             doubt
             that
             I
             too
             provokingly
             took
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             temerity
             ,
             and
             confuted
             him
             in
             too
             provoking
             terms
             ,
             not
             considering
             enough
             that
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Learning
             ,
             Labour
             ,
             and
             Merit
             ,
             and
             Name
             ,
             hath
             a
             great
             interest
             of
             Reputation
             which
             he
             would
             not
             be
             insensible
             of
             :
             And
             if
             it
             were
             true
             as
             many
             without
             proof
             report
             ,
             that
             his
             exasperation
             engaged
             first
             Mr.
             Morrice
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             second
             Author
             of
             the
             Mischief
             of
             Separation
             (
             whose
             writing
             against
             me
             is
             the
             transcript
             of
             the
             Character
             given
             by
             Christ
             ,
             John
             8.
             44.
             
             )
             yet
             I
             honour
             the
             Reading
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Labour
             and
             great
             Worth
             of
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             now
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             hand
             he
             had
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             unfeignedly
             forgive
             him
             .
          
           
           
             XLI
             .
             And
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             against
             the
             false
             accusation
             of
             Shism
             laid
             on
             them
             by
             the
             Imposing
             Schismaticks
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             I
             was
             too
             keen
             in
             confuting
             Mr.
             Sherlocke
             ;
             I
             found
             it
             hard
             to
             discern
             whether
             the
             defence
             of
             truth
             and
             slandered
             suffering
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             not
             exasperating
             false
             Accusers
             should
             command
             my
             style
             .
          
           
             XLII
             .
             What
             other
             Errors
             there
             are
             or
             have
             been
             in
             my
             Life
             or
             Writings
             ,
             I
             daily
             beg
             of
             God
             to
             discover
             to
             me
             and
             pardon
             :
             For
             I
             never
             did
             any
             thing
             which
             might
             not
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             done
             better
             .
             Particularly
             I
             beg
             pardon
             for
             too
             frequent
             hastiness
             and
             harshness
             of
             Speech
             ,
             to
             my
             nearest
             Domesticks
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             never
             differed
             one
             moment
             in
             point
             of
             Interest
             or
             Love
             ;
             but
             had
             too
             often
             sour
             over-hasty
             provoking
             words
             on
             trifling
             occasions
             .
          
           
             XLIII
             .
             But
             all
             forementioned
             set
             together
             lye
             not
             half
             so
             heavy
             on
             my
             Soul
             ,
             as
             my
             inward
             Deficience
             and
             Omission
             ;
             That
             having
             had
             so
             many
             Convictions
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             can
             scarce
             think
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             death
             and
             the
             future
             state
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             sure
             and
             near
             ,
             and
             have
             read
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             written
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Heaven
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             it
             shameth
             ,
             it
             grieveth
             me
             ,
             it
             maketh
             me
             even
             abhor
             and
             loath
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             usually
             reach
             little
             higher
             than
             pacifick
             ,
             quieting
             dull
             Affections
             ,
             and
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             do
             not
             keep
             me
             in
             more
             delightful
             thoughts
             of
             God
             and
             my
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             joyful
             longing
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             and
             all
             the
             Blessed
             ;
             and
             that
             ever
             I
             should
             have
             a
             cold
             and
             common
             thought
             of
             God
             and
             things
             so
             high
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             prospect
             of
             my
             change
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             continual
             Feast
             to
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             setteth
             me
             not
             more
             above
             the
             concerns
             of
             this
             vile
             and
             corruptible
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             impatience
             of
             pain
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             and
             Corruption
             .
             O
             what
             a
             contradiction
             is
             there
             between
             that
             Head
             and
             Tongue
             that
             professeth
             to
             believe
             what
             I
             profess
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Endless
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             Heart
             that
             no
             more
             rejoiceth
             in
             that
             Belief
             and
             Hope
             ,
             but
             by
             languor
             and
             decay
             of
             Nature
             ,
             (
             and
             doubtless
             great
             imperfection
             of
             Faith
             )
             is
             kept
             from
             that
             joy
             that
             such
             believing
             in
             reason
             should
             produce
             ,
             and
             goeth
             towards
             Heaven
             with
             so
             many
             pawses
             of
             fear
             or
             dulness
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             of
             that
             Heavenly
             delight
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             long
             been
             seeking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             my
             low
             and
             weak
             condition
             needeth
             .
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             all
             my
             sins
             are
             known
             to
             thee
             ,
             let
             me
             never
             be
             unwilling
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             nor
             let
             them
             be
             so
             unknown
             to
             me
             as
             to
             invalidate
             my
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             frustrate
             my
             hope
             of
             pardon
             through
             Christ
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Chap.
             III.
          
           The
           Reasons
           why
           I
           cannot
           without
           known
           gross
           Lying
           ,
           profess
           such
           Repentance
           as
           Dr.
           
             Stillingfleet's
             Anonymus
          
           Second
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           others
           call
           for
           ,
           or
           expect
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           AS
           it
           is
           no
           less
           sin
           to
           Murder
           ones
           self
           ,
           than
           to
           Murder
           another
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           no
           less
           to
           belie
           ones
           self
           than
           to
           belie
           another
           .
           Yea
           it
           is
           the
           greater
           in
           that
           it
           is
           like
           to
           be
           more
           against
           knowledge
           ,
           we
           being
           better
           acquainted
           with
           our
           own
           thoughts
           and
           deeds
           than
           with
           other
           Mens
           :
           And
           it
           would
           be
           the
           greater
           sin
           in
           me
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           purposely
           designeth
           his
           calumnies
           ,
           to
           cause
           hatred
           in
           many
           ,
           and
           to
           frustrate
           all
           my
           Writings
           both
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           to
           particular
           Souls
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           Why
           I
           cannot
           Repent
           of
           my
           Writings
           against
           the
           Sadduers
           or
           Brutists
           ,
           the
           Antitrinitarians
           ,
           the
           Somatists
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           the
           Antinominians
           ,
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           Separating
           Dividers
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           before-mentioned
           ,
           the
           Books
           that
           I
           have
           written
           against
           them
           express
           my
           Reasons
           .
           But
           no
           Men
           call
           me
           to
           it
           by
           such
           an
           agreeing
           number
           of
           voices
           as
           the
           late
           Protestant
           Conformists
           of
           that
           fiercer
           sort
           who
           appropriate
           to
           themselves
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           especially
           those
           that
           are
           for
           a
           Forreign
           or
           Universal
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           no
           Man
           hath
           done
           it
           with
           such
           virulent
           malice
           as
           the
           Anonymus
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Second
             part
             of
             the
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
          
           as
           seconding
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           .
           Whose
           Libel
           I
           shall
           now
           peruse
           ,
           and
           return
           the
           Reasons
           why
           I
           cannot
           Repent
           of
           all
           that
           he
           reciteth
           by
           way
           of
           Accusation
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           I.
           In
           his
           Preface
           ,
           
             That
             my
             Opinions
             and
             Practices
             have
             been
             condemned
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             from
             the
             most
             Primitive
             and
             Purest
             Times
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Ans
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           appeal
           ,
           and
           can
           get
           no
           answer
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           II.
           I
           must
           first
           tell
           the
           Reader
           that
           should
           I
           stay
           to
           confute
           all
           the
           falsification
           of
           my
           words
           which
           he
           pretendeth
           to
           recite
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           an
           unsavoury
           ,
           tedious
           ,
           unprofitable
           Volume
           .
           A
           word
           put
           in
           ,
           or
           left
           out
           ,
           or
           altered
           ,
           will
           serve
           our
           grand
           Accuser
           to
           do
           much
           of
           his
           Works
           with
           the
           Sons
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Malice
           .
        
         
           He
           seemeth
           to
           expect
           that
           I
           should
           Repent
           of
           saying
           that
           our
           Civil
           War
           between
           King
           and
           Parliament
           was
           begun
           in
           England
           between
           two
           Parties
           of
           Episcopal
           Protestants
           :
           And
           must
           I
           repent
           that
           I
           lived
           in
           England
           ?
           And
           that
           I
           know
           what
           it
           was
           naturally
           impossible
           for
           me
           not
           to
           know
           ?
           Why
           doth
           he
           not
           also
           make
           me
           a
           Liar
           for
           saying
           that
           I
           then
           dwelt
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           both
           sides
           were
           English
           Men
           ,
           and
           spake
           English
           ?
           Had
           I
           been
           a
           Mushroom
           sprung
           up
           as
           lately
           as
           our
           fiery
           Tories
           ,
           
           〈◊〉
           had
           Malice
           enough
           to
           make
           me
           mad
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           needed
           none
           of
           his
           imposed
           Repentance
           .
           I
           have
           in
           another
           writing
           named
           the
           Commanders
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           Lords
           Lieutenants
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Major
           Generals
           ,
           besides
           the
           Chaplains
           ,
           and
           Challenged
           them
           to
           find
           among
           all
           these
           one
           Presbyterian
           or
           two
           Independants
           for
           ten
           ,
           if
           not
           twenty
           Episcopal
           Protestants
           .
           A
           Wise
           and
           Credible
           Parliament
           Man
           yet
           living
           ,
           hath
           oft
           told
           me
           that
           when
           the
           War
           begun
           he
           knew
           but
           One
           Presbyterian
           in
           all
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           worthy
           Mr.
           Tate
           of
           Northampton
           )
           it
           being
           not
           then
           known
           among
           them
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           who
           commanded
           at
           Sea
           I
           knew
           to
           be
           for
           Communion
           with
           the
           Patish
           and
           Episcopal
           Churches
           .
           In
           the
           Army
           let
           them
           enquire
           of
           the
           Communion
           and
           Religion
           of
           the
           General
           and
           all
           his
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           they
           will
           find
           among
           all
           the
           Colonels
           but
           two
           Independants
           (
           the
           Lord
           Say
           and
           the
           Lord
           Brooke
           )
           and
           one
           moderate
           Puritane
           yet
           living
           (
           the
           Lord
           Wharton
           )
           and
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           moderate
           Episcopal
           Conformists
           (
           what
           the
           old
           Scots
           Souldiers
           Browne
           and
           Urrey
           that
           turn'd
           to
           the
           King
           were
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           supposing
           their
           pay
           was
           their
           Religion
           .
           )
           We
           knew
           this
           to
           be
           true
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           General
           ;
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bedford
           General
           of
           the
           Horse
           is
           yet
           living
           and
           well
           known
           :
           Sir
           
             John
             Merrike
          
           Major
           General
           ,
           Colonel
           Dolbiere
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Peterborough
           General
           of
           the
           Ordnance
           ,
           
             Lionell
             Copley
          
           Scout-Master
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Stampford
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Roberts
           lately
           President
           of
           the
           Kings
           Privy
           Council
           ;
           the
           Lord
           Hollis
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Kimbolton
           ,
           (
           after
           Earl
           of
           Manchester
           and
           Lord
           Chamberlain
           that
           chose
           the
           Kings
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           constantly
           heard
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Hastings
           (
           Earl
           of
           Huntington
           )
           the
           Lord
           Rochford
           (
           after
           Earl
           of
           Dover
           )
           the
           Lord
           Fielding
           (
           after
           Earl
           of
           Denbigh
           )
           the
           Lord
           St.
           John
           Son
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bullingbrook
           kill'd
           at
           Edghill
           )
           Col.
           Goodwin
           ,
           Col.
           Lssex
           ,
           Col.
           Grantham
           ,
           Col.
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Cholmley
          
           ,
           Col.
           Bampfield
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Constable
          
           ,
           (
           after
           turn'd
           Independant
           )
           yea
           Col.
           Hampden
           was
           no
           Separatist
           from
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           ;
           but
           a
           sober
           Protestant
           .
           I
           have
           named
           the
           rest
           elsewhere
           .
           I
           heard
           enough
           of
           Col.
           Sandyes
           before
           he
           was
           mortally
           wounded
           to
           tell
           me
           that
           he
           was
           no
           Puritane
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Major
           Generals
           of
           the
           several
           Counties
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Ferdinando
             Fairfax
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Willoughby
           of
           Parham
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Stampford
           ,
           Sir
           
             John
             Gell
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Middleton
          
           ,
           Col.
           Mitton
           ,
           Col.
           Morgan
           ,
           Col.
           Massey
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Denbigh
           ,
           Col.
           Langhorne
           ,
           and
           Col.
           Poyer
           ,
           were
           all
           conformable
           to
           Episcopacy
           and
           Parochial
           Worship
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           so
           Zealous
           for
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Diocesanes
           that
           they
           would
           not
           hear
           a
           Man
           as
           a
           Minister
           that
           had
           not
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           of
           
             York
             Williams
          
           was
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           he
           for
           Episcopacy
           ?
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           
             But
             the
             Accuser
             confuteth
             all
             this
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             began
             in
             King
             James
             days
             between
             the
             Regians
             and
             the
             Republicans
             ,
             between
             
             Prerogative
             and
             Priviledge
             ,
             by
             a
             Party
             that
             would
             have
             perswaded
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             War
             for
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           why
           began
           he
           it
           not
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           who
           more
           overtopt
           Parliaments
           than
           King
           James
           did
           ?
           I
           perceive
           by
           this
           Man
           ,
           that
           none
           must
           pass
           for
           Conformable
           and
           Episcopal
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           of
           Sibthorp
           and
           
           Mainwaring's
           Mind
           ,
           and
           renounce
           not
           Parliamentary
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           give
           not
           up
           Property
           and
           Liberty
           to
           the
           meer
           will
           of
           the
           King
           called
           Prerogative
           .
           And
           so
           all
           our
           Parliaments
           till
           the
           Dividing
           and
           Tearing
           Long
           one
           ,
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           And
           what
           then
           was
           that
           Church
           ?
           Was
           it
           a
           
             Christian
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           the
           Kingdom
           Representative
           no
           part
           of
           it
           ?
           Are
           none
           but
           Leeches
           ,
           Sangutsugi's
           ,
           Men
           of
           Blood
           ,
           (
           that
           must
           have
           all
           lye
           and
           die
           in
           Goals
           among
           Rogues
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           Swear
           ,
           and
           Subscribe
           ,
           and
           Declare
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           Practise
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           impose
           )
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ?
           What
           a
           Reproach
           is
           this
           to
           such
           a
           Church
           ?
        
         
           If
           I
           must
           Repent
           that
           I
           take
           not
           all
           the
           old
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           days
           to
           be
           no
           Church
           Protestants
           ;
           if
           I
           must
           Repent
           for
           taking
           Jewel
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Bilson
             ,
             Ri.
             Hooker
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Friend
           Sir
           
             Edwin
             Sandyes
          
           for
           Church
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           Repent
           for
           believing
           all
           
           Rushworth's
           Collections
           ,
           all
           
           Whitlock's
           Memoirs
           ,
           all
           Sir
           
             Simon
             Dewes
          
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
           Fuller's
           Church
           History
           ,
           and
           the
           Volumes
           of
           
             M.
             S.
          
           Parliament
           Speeches
           ,
           if
           I
           must
           take
           this
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           that
           Conform
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           made
           a
           Law
           declaring
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Arbitrary
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           have
           asserted
           what
           the
           old
           Parliaments
           claimed
           ,
           I
           must
           then
           heinously
           dishonour
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Repent
           that
           I
           am
           a
           Man.
           
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           He
           falsly
           feigneth
           me
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Bishops
           began
           the
           War
           ,
           because
           I
           said
           it
           began
           between
           the
           two
           Episcopal
           Parties
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           of
           Archbishop
           
           Abbot's
           and
           the
           old
           Reformers
           way
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           for
           
           Land's
           Innovations
           and
           Persecutions
           :
           And
           I
           should
           justly
           be
           noted
           for
           vain
           and
           tedious
           if
           I
           would
           stand
           to
           answer
           all
           his
           talk
           about
           the
           Provocations
           :
           He
           that
           will
           read
           Whitlock
           may
           have
           full
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           particularly
           find
           that
           the
           Parliament
           voted
           a
           Diocesane
           in
           every
           County
           ,
           when
           they
           began
           to
           reform
           :
           And
           were
           they
           not
           then
           for
           Episcopacy
           ?
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           Page
           10.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           [
           From
           the
           year
           1660
           it
           hath
           been
           my
           chief
           work
           to
           pour
           out
           the
           like
           contempt
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           violence
           ,
           as
           was
           begun
           1640.
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Not
           a
           word
           proved
           or
           true
           ;
           till
           I
           was
           silenced
           1662
           ,
           Aug.
           24.
           
           I
           was
           never
           accused
           for
           any
           word
           then
           preached
           ,
           writ
           and
           published
           .
           Which
           was
           not
           for
           want
           of
           Enemies
           or
           Power
           .
           Of
           many
           years
           after
           I
           neither
           preach'd
           nor
           printed
           .
           And
           what
           I
           printed
           since
           the
           world
           may
           be
           judge
           of
           .
        
         
         
           §
           8.
           
           Page
           12.
           
           He
           saith
           that
           
             the
             numerous
             fry
             of
             Sectaries
             agree
             to
             own
             me
             as
             their
             Champion
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           When
           the
           Grand
           Accuser
           can
           hope
           to
           make
           such
           stuff
           as
           this
           believed
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           
             Land
             ,
             City
          
           and
           Time
           ;
           where
           the
           clean
           contrary
           is
           more
           commonly
           known
           than
           I
           am
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           devised
           so
           impudently
           false
           which
           he
           may
           not
           by
           his
           stamp
           make
           current
           as
           truth
           .
           Are
           not
           above
           Sixty
           Books
           of
           Sectaries
           written
           (
           more
           or
           less
           )
           against
           me
           ;
           an
           evidence
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           take
           me
           not
           for
           their
           Champion
           ?
           Are
           not
           above
           Sixscore
           Books
           of
           my
           own
           writing
           ,
           (
           many
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           part
           )
           against
           Sectaries
           and
           Errors
           ,
           a
           visible
           Evidence
           of
           this
           Mans
           falshood
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           common
           Cry
           of
           City
           and
           Countrey
           a
           sufficient
           witness
           that
           the
           Sectaries
           take
           me
           not
           for
           their
           Champion
           ,
           but
           their
           Adversary
           .
           Indeed
           they
           have
           shewed
           it
           but
           by
           words
           ;
           it
           being
           but
           the
           two
           Master
           Sects
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Tory
           Prelatists
           ,
           that
           shew
           it
           by
           Fining
           ,
           Silencing
           ,
           Prison
           ,
           and
           taking
           all
           for
           their
           prey
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           The
           Accuser
           tells
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           Hereticks
           to
           have
           many
           admirers
           ,
           and
           to
           pretend
           to
           purity
           that
           they
           may
           deceive
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Which
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           add
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           far
           worse
           :
           It
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           even
           for
           them
           that
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           seem
           to
           have
           either
           Purity
           ,
           Conscience
           or
           common
           Honesty
           ,
           no
           nor
           to
           scruple
           the
           grossest
           Lying
           and
           Perjury
           ,
           to
           have
           more
           Followers
           than
           Christ
           himself
           had
           while
           he
           was
           on
           Earth
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           Purity
           and
           all
           his
           Miracles
           :
           Such
           Men
           find
           corrupted
           nature
           ,
           as
           disposed
           to
           believe
           and
           follow
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Dunghil
           to
           breed
           Weeds
           ,
           or
           a
           Carcase
           Maggots
           :
           Even
           those
           that
           openly
           militate
           under
           Satan
           as
           deadly
           Enemies
           to
           serious
           Godliness
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           cloak
           their
           malignity
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Sacred
           Function
           ,
           and
           call
           Piety
           and
           Conscience
           by
           their
           own
           Titles
           (
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Schism
           )
           shall
           convert
           more
           Souls
           to
           Diabolism
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Preachers
           that
           they
           silence
           could
           have
           converted
           to
           Piety
           ,
           and
           serious
           Christianity
           :
           And
           the
           French
           Prelacy
           and
           Dragoon
           Discipline
           ,
           will
           cleanse
           a
           Nation
           quickly
           ,
           from
           Protestant
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           .
           We
           hope
           not
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           having
           more
           Followers
           than
           such
           Men.
           
        
         
           This
           Man
           and
           his
           Sect
           would
           comfort
           me
           if
           I
           were
           in
           fear
           of
           that
           threatening
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           
           Woe
           to
           you
           when
           all
           Men
           speak
           well
           of
           you
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           Ibid.
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             under
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
             I
             would
             destroy
             the
             power
             of
             it
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
             Ans
             .
             Hem
          
           !
           What
           is
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Godliness
          
           with
           this
           Sect
           of
           Men
           !
           If
           it
           be
           the
           Power
           of
           Silencing
           the
           most
           Godly
           ,
           and
           Practical
           ,
           and
           Blameless
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           of
           Beggering
           ,
           and
           Murdering
           by
           long
           Imprisonment
           in
           common
           Goals
           both
           Preachers
           and
           Hearers
           that
           will
           not
           give
           over
           all
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           like
           Atheists
           ,
           till
           they
           dare
           venture
           to
           Lie
           and
           be
           Perjured
           ,
           and
           own
           all
           that
           such
           Men
           bid
           them
           say
           
           is
           faultless
           :
           If
           it
           be
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           to
           have
           an
           ignorant
           ,
           worldly
           ,
           scandalous
           Priest
           ,
           who
           driveth
           Men
           from
           him
           by
           his
           naughtiness
           ,
           to
           hate
           ,
           threaten
           and
           ruine
           them
           if
           they
           will
           hear
           any
           but
           him
           ,
           or
           use
           any
           trustier
           Pastor
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           turn
           Churches
           into
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           into
           forced
           Drenches
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           by
           him
           that
           can
           get
           a
           Patent
           for
           the
           Trade
           (
           which
           some
           Patrons
           and
           Prelates
           chosen
           by
           a
           Papist
           King
           can
           easily
           help
           him
           to
           )
           then
           I
           am
           against
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           .
           Where
           Gain
           is
           Godliness
           I
           have
           long
           been
           against
           the
           power
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           Page
           13.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             Our
             Nation
             would
             be
             less
             in
             danger
             of
             new
             Flames
             if
             all
             (
             my
             Books
             Practical
             and
             Polemical
             )
             were
             consumed
             to
             Ashes
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           How
           came
           I
           to
           escape
           till
           now
           my self
           ?
           Not
           at
           all
           by
           your
           Clemency
           :
           Your
           Patron
           Judge
           Jeffreys
           on
           the
           Bench
           said
           ,
           
             He
             was
             sorry
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             disabled
             him
             from
             Hanging
             me
             :
          
           And
           your
           Mouth
           
             Roger
             Le
             Strange
          
           foretold
           the
           Reason
           :
           
             Never
             was
             so
             wicked
             a
             Book
             written
             as
             my
             Paraphrase
             on
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           Were
           I
           at
           his
           Ear
           I
           would
           whisper
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Do
             you
             not
             take
             the
             New
             Testament
             it self
             to
             be
             far
             worse
             ?
          
           But
           what
           is
           the
           deadly
           evil
           ?
           Why
           I
           say
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
             That
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             preach
             another
             Gospel
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ?
          
           But
           did
           I
           make
           those
           words
           ?
           Or
           find
           them
           made
           :
           The
           Judge
           by
           the
           help
           of
           our
           Great
           Clergy-men
           and
           their
           Curates
           ,
           found
           out
           eight
           Paraphrases
           that
           deserved
           this
           Death
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           which
           was
           that
           I
           accuse
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Herodians
           ,
           and
           Priests
           ,
           for
           malicious
           hating
           and
           murdering
           Christ
           ,
           for
           doing
           good
           and
           working
           Miracles
           ;
           and
           for
           urging
           Men
           to
           be
           Informers
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           forbidding
           the
           Apostles
           to
           Preach
           :
           And
           they
           said
           that
           by
           an
           Innuendo
           I
           meant
           all
           this
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           when
           a
           Famous
           (
           but
           exasperated
           Dr.
           )
           gathered
           some
           passages
           as
           Seditious
           against
           Government
           to
           have
           hanged
           me
           ,
           even
           our
           Judges
           and
           prosecutors
           searching
           the
           Books
           ,
           and
           particularly
           on
           Rom.
           13.
           cast
           by
           those
           accusations
           ,
           and
           never
           mentioned
           them
           .
           And
           when
           they
           burnt
           my
           Political
           Aphorisms
           ,
           and
           I
           wrote
           my
           Judgment
           thereof
           to
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           a
           word
           of
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           deeper
           Reasons
           that
           cause
           both
           Papists
           and
           Cainites
           to
           wish
           that
           all
           that
           I
           have
           written
           were
           burnt
           to
           Ashes
           .
           And
           they
           tell
           me
           what
           to
           expect
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           God
           restrain
           them
           not
           ,
           for
           then
           I
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           more
           than
           my
           writings
           ,
           and
           than
           the
           Nonconformists
           that
           they
           will
           burn
           .
           They
           that
           cannot
           now
           endure
           that
           any
           but
           they
           should
           be
           heard
           ,
           will
           not
           endure
           that
           they
           be
           read
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           Page
           13.
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           [
           
             That
             neither
             Men
             nor
             Books
             are
             properly
             good
             that
             are
             not
             so
          
           ex
           causis
           integris
           .
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           So
           none
           is
           Good
           but
           God
           only
           ,
           and
           the
           perfect
           .
           I
           confess
           that
           I
           am
           not
           so
           good
           :
           If
           I
           say
           that
           I
           have
           no
           sin
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           ever
           did
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           sinless
           and
           
             omnimodo
             bonum
          
           and
           might
           not
           have
           been
           done
           
           better
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           Liar
           .
           And
           is
           this
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Declaration
           for
           want
           of
           which
           we
           are
           (
           if
           we
           preach
           )
           used
           like
           Rogues
           in
           Goals
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             we
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             and
             prescribed
             by
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             Ordination
             and
             Articles
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           Integrally
           perfect
           :
           Or
           must
           I
           wish
           it
           burnt
           else
           ?
           I
           am
           not
           for
           so
           hard
           usage
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           justifie
           the
           prescribing
           two
           Easter
           days
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           far
           worse
           matters
           .
           But
           what
           is
           the
           fault
           that
           deserveth
           burning
           ?
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           Ibid.
           [
           
             His
             own
             Practice
             demonstrates
             that
             his
             Writings
             for
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             are
             but
             so
             many
             Pleas
             for
             Schism
             and
             Division
             .
             They
             need
             an
          
           Ignis
           Expurgatorius
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           An
           easie
           Purgatory
           !
           Your
           Excommunication
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           affirm
           any
           thing
           in
           your
           Ceremonies
           .
           Ordinations
           ,
           Liturgies
           or
           Church
           Government
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           threateneth
           Hell
           which
           is
           worse
           than
           Purgatory
           .
        
         
           But
           Reader
           ,
           seeing
           all
           my
           Books
           must
           be
           burnt
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Accusers
           of
           my
           Conversation
           as
           for
           Schism
           and
           Division
           ,
           I
           owe
           the
           World
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           such
           an
           accused
           practice
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           I
           first
           forbore
           practical
           Conformity
           it
           was
           but
           in
           a
           scrupled
           part
           :
           I
           read
           most
           of
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           I
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           Kneeling
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           never
           disobeyed
           my
           Ordinary's
           command
           ,
           but
           got
           me
           to
           a
           place
           where
           the
           Ordinary
           thought
           as
           I
           did
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           ever
           disswaded
           people
           from
           Separation
           ,
           and
           reprehended
           those
           Nonconformists
           that
           inclined
           towards
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           was
           I
           confess
           a
           Dividing
           practice
           that
           I
           took
           the
           Scots
           Covenant
           before
           I
           foresaw
           it
           would
           be
           used
           to
           Division
           .
           But
           I
           quickly
           repented
           ,
           and
           kept
           my
           Flock
           and
           Thousands
           from
           taking
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           had
           not
           the
           last
           or
           least
           hand
           in
           suppressing
           the
           promoters
           of
           Schism
           where
           I
           lived
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           purposely
           hazarded
           my
           Life
           ,
           and
           spent
           Time
           and
           Labour
           a
           year
           and
           half
           in
           
           Fairfax's
           Army
           ,
           in
           hope
           (
           too
           late
           )
           to
           have
           healed
           and
           prevented
           the
           foreseen
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           got
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Worcestershire
           and
           the
           Neighbour
           Counties
           ,
           
             Episcopal
             ,
             Presbyterians
          
           and
           
             moderate
             Independants
          
           to
           subscribe
           an
           Agreement
           in
           practice
           so
           far
           as
           they
           agreed
           in
           Principles
           :
           Which
           Dr.
           Warmstree
           and
           Dr.
           Good
           consented
           to
           till
           Dr.
           Guning
           drew
           them
           off
           again
           .
           And
           
             Westmoreland
             ,
             Cumberland
             ,
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             Wiltshire
             ,
             Hampshire
             ,
             Essex
             ,
          
           and
           Dublin
           all
           imitated
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           were
           ready
           to
           have
           had
           a
           common
           Concord
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           By
           Letters
           I
           treated
           for
           Union
           with
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           Bishop
           Brownrig
           ,
           Archbishop
           Usher
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           before
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           Return
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           preach'd
           for
           peace
           to
           the
           Parliament
           and
           City
           in
           publick
           Sermons
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           I
           got
           divers
           Meetings
           before
           the
           King
           came
           in
           ,
           with
           many
           peaceable
           Drs.
           (
           Dr.
           Gauden
           ,
           Dr.
           Bernard
           ,
           Dr.
           Allen
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Gulston
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           with
           whom
           Dr.
           Morley
           would
           be
           one
           that
           he
           might
           frustrate
           all
           )
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           all
           for
           Unity
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           I
           was
           the
           first
           (
           with
           Mr.
           Calamy
           ,
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Ash
           )
           that
           sought
           to
           the
           King
           to
           help
           us
           to
           this
           desired
           Unity
           by
           his
           Commission
           ;
           who
           seemed
           forward
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           promised
           that
           he
           would
           draw
           them
           to
           meet
           us
           half
           way
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           We
           never
           offered
           any
           form
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           but
           Archbishop
           
           Usher's
           Primitive
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           gave
           publick
           thanks
           for
           a
           seeming
           Grant
           of
           much
           less
           ;
           never
           once
           speaking
           against
           the
           Bishops
           Parliament
           Powers
           ,
           Baronies
           ,
           Revenues
           or
           Pomp.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           When
           Chancellor
           Hide
           as
           from
           the
           King
           offered
           me
           a
           Bishoprick
           I
           refused
           it
           on
           terms
           (
           in
           a
           Letter
           )
           that
           pleased
           him
           ,
           viz.
           That
           if
           the
           King
           continued
           what
           he
           had
           granted
           in
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           I
           should
           take
           it
           for
           my
           great
           Duty
           to
           do
           all
           that
           I
           could
           by
           writing
           and
           preaching
           to
           perswade
           all
           to
           Conformity
           and
           Unity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           be
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           frustrate
           that
           labour
           by
           making
           Men
           think
           that
           I
           did
           it
           for
           my self
           .
           But
           if
           no
           such
           liberty
           was
           intended
           to
           be
           continued
           (
           which
           I
           easily
           foresaw
           )
           why
           should
           I
           be
           a
           Bishop
           to
           be
           quickly
           cast
           out
           ?
        
         
           14.
           
           Had
           my
           Life
           lain
           on
           it
           I
           could
           have
           done
           no
           more
           to
           have
           prevented
           our
           Divisions
           and
           foreseen
           Confusions
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           in
           the
           Treaties
           at
           
           Worcester-House
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           by
           reason
           ,
           and
           by
           earnest
           and
           humble
           petition
           and
           true
           prediction
           .
           But
           all
           did
           but
           enrage
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           Abatements
           according
           to
           the
           Kings
           Commission
           ,
           far
           more
           was
           after
           imposed
           than
           before
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           I
           went
           voluntarily
           to
           Bishop
           Sheldon
           for
           his
           License
           ,
           when
           I
           could
           have
           had
           it
           by
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           without
           any
           Subscription
           ,
           and
           I
           Subscribed
           what
           might
           shew
           that
           I
           was
           for
           peace
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           not
           preach
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           or
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           live
           peaceably
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           When
           Bishop
           Morley
           forbad
           me
           preaching
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           I
           asked
           him
           leave
           but
           to
           preach
           to
           some
           small
           Village
           among
           the
           ignorant
           where
           there
           was
           no
           Maintenance
           for
           a
           Minister
           :
           And
           he
           old
           me
           ,
           They
           were
           better
           have
           none
           than
           me
           .
           Mr.
           Baldwin
           yet
           living
           was
           present
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           When
           Lying
           same
           accused
           me
           for
           almost
           every
           Sermon
           that
           I
           preached
           in
           London
           after
           ,
           Bishop
           Sheldon
           told
           me
           plainly
           that
           he
           had
           some
           to
           hear
           me
           ,
           and
           could
           they
           have
           got
           any
           thing
           against
           me
           I
           had
           soon
           heard
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           When
           we
           were
           all
           silenced
           on
           Aug.
           24.
           1662.
           
           I
           forbore
           both
           preaching
           and
           privater
           Meetings
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           great
           Plague
           1665.
           to
           see
           whether
           our
           obedience
           would
           mollifie
           Mens
           exasperated
           Minds
           :
           All
           that
           while
           and
           after
           constantly
           I
           went
           to
           my
           Parish
           Church
           Morning
           
           and
           Evening
           ,
           and
           staid
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Plague
           I
           only
           taught
           such
           Neighbours
           as
           came
           into
           my
           House
           between
           the
           publick
           Exercises
           ,
           and
           led
           all
           the
           people
           into
           the
           Church
           to
           Common
           Prayer
           .
           In
           so
           much
           that
           my
           Excellent
           Neighbour
           Judge
           Hale
           countenanced
           me
           therein
           by
           his
           Carriage
           ,
           and
           thought
           I
           did
           great
           Service
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           I
           remember
           not
           two
           of
           all
           that
           heard
           me
           that
           went
           not
           with
           me
           to
           the
           publick
           Church
           :
           And
           that
           One
           that
           would
           not
           ,
           refused
           ,
           because
           the
           Dr.
           (
           Rieves
           )
           would
           Swear
           in
           his
           common
           talk
           :
           But
           I
           told
           her
           that
           he
           did
           not
           Swear
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           When
           in
           his
           Sermon
           he
           told
           them
           that
           
             It
             was
             because
             we
             could
             not
             be
             Bishops
             that
             we
             Conformed
             not
             ,
          
           the
           people
           look'd
           at
           me
           ,
           as
           a
           confutation
           :
           But
           I
           forbore
           not
           ever
           the
           more
           to
           hear
           him
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           When
           he
           was
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           peoples
           coming
           to
           my
           House
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           converst
           with
           me
           placidly
           ,
           and
           never
           spake
           to
           me
           against
           it
           )
           he
           went
           to
           the
           King
           and
           got
           his
           Order
           to
           the
           Bishop
           Hinchman
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           to
           Justice
           Rosse
           and
           Auditor
           Philips
           for
           my
           Imprisonment
           .
           And
           when
           these
           Justices
           at
           Brainford
           Examined
           me
           ,
           they
           shut
           the
           Doors
           against
           all
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           would
           let
           none
           in
           but
           their
           Clerk
           ,
           though
           Alderman
           Ashhurst
           ,
           Captain
           Yarrington
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           at
           the
           Door
           claimed
           open
           audience
           as
           a
           Legal
           Priviledge
           :
           And
           after
           they
           raised
           false
           reports
           of
           my
           words
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           allowed
           no
           one
           Witness
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           I
           lay
           quietly
           in
           
             New
             Prison
          
           ,
           though
           kept
           waking
           by
           the
           constant
           noise
           of
           rude
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           knocking
           under
           me
           at
           the
           Gate
           .
           And
           upon
           my
           
             Habeas
             Corpus
          
           all
           the
           four
           Judges
           of
           the
           Common
           Pleas
           were
           for
           my
           Deliverance
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           When
           I
           was
           delivered
           the
           Parliament
           making
           a
           new
           Act
           against
           Conventicles
           added
           three
           new
           clauses
           which
           drove
           me
           to
           dwell
           in
           another
           County
           :
           Where
           also
           I
           went
           constantly
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           to
           the
           publick
           Church
           and
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           gave
           2
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           to
           increase
           the
           Ministers
           Maintenance
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           When
           Ministers
           had
           some
           time
           forborn
           publick
           Sacraments
           in
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           I
           got
           many
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           in
           London
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           writing
           gave
           them
           so
           many
           reasons
           for
           such
           Communion
           as
           they
           approved
           .
           But
           the
           Oxford
           Parliament
           having
           by
           an
           Act
           Banished
           us
           five
           Miles
           from
           all
           Corporations
           ,
           forc'd
           them
           from
           the
           London
           Churches
           when
           in
           Conscience
           they
           durst
           not
           leave
           London
           Service
           ;
           when
           100000
           had
           died
           of
           the
           Plague
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           fled
           and
           left
           the
           dying
           without
           their
           help
           ,
           many
           Nonconformists
           ventured
           their
           lives
           among
           them
           ,
           beg'd
           Money
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           relieved
           them
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           dying
           Persons
           so
           much
           inclined
           to
           hear
           ,
           repent
           and
           pray
           ,
           that
           this
           brake
           the
           Bonds
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Uniformity
           and
           Banishment
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           resolved
           rather
           to
           die
           than
           to
           cease
           preaching
           while
           they
           were
           out
           
           of
           Prison
           and
           could
           speak
           .
           And
           the
           City
           being
           burnt
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           confirmed
           their
           resolution
           ,
           the
           Conformists
           ceasing
           to
           preach
           long
           for
           want
           of
           Churches
           .
           But
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           had
           a
           Nonconformist
           Minister
           been
           seen
           in
           a
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           he
           must
           for
           Six
           Months
           have
           lain
           in
           Goal
           with
           Rogues
           :
           So
           that
           the
           sum
           of
           their
           imposed
           Obedience
           was
           ,
           [
           Either
           inhumanely
           desert
           the
           deserted
           City
           after
           Plagues
           and
           Flames
           left
           desolate
           ;
           or
           go
           to
           the
           Parish
           Ministers
           when
           they
           return
           and
           Communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           go
           Six
           Months
           to
           Goal
           ;
           or
           else
           be
           Excommunicate
           and
           lye
           in
           Goal
           for
           not
           Communicating
           with
           them
           .
           ]
           Of
           these
           three
           they
           had
           their
           choice
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           all
           this
           time
           I
           was
           driven
           far
           off
           and
           kept
           constantly
           to
           the
           publick
           Church
           (
           at
           Toteridge
           .
           )
        
         
           24.
           
           I
           never
           became
           the
           Pastor
           of
           any
           Church
           since
           I
           was
           expelled
           from
           Kiderminster
           :
           I
           offered
           when
           I
           refused
           a
           Bishoprick
           to
           preach
           there
           for
           nothing
           under
           the
           ignorant
           Reader
           that
           was
           Vicar
           :
           But
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hyde
           wrote
           to
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Clare
          
           that
           his
           Majesty
           thought
           himself
           not
           well
           dealt
           with
           that
           Mr.
           Baxter
           that
           had
           deserved
           so
           well
           of
           him
           had
           not
           the
           Vicaridge
           ,
           and
           he
           promised
           to
           pay
           the
           Vicar
           the
           worth
           of
           it
           by
           his
           own
           Steward
           Mr.
           Clutterbuke
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Rents
           :
           But
           durst
           not
           give
           a
           Prebend
           much
           less
           a
           Pastoral
           Charge
           to
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           lest
           it
           disgrace
           the
           Ministry
           :
           I
           was
           not
           so
           ignorant
           as
           not
           to
           know
           what
           the
           King
           and
           Chancellor
           meant
           by
           all
           this
           (
           and
           by
           the
           Gracious
           Declaration
           .
           )
           But
           he
           gave
           me
           unsealed
           the
           Copy
           of
           his
           Letter
           to
           send
           :
           And
           the
           Vicar
           answered
           as
           he
           was
           taught
           that
           he
           would
           not
           quit
           his
           place
           for
           an
           uncertainty
           (
           nor
           would
           Bishop
           Morley
           let
           me
           preach
           for
           nothing
           under
           him
           .
           )
        
         
           25.
           
           When
           the
           King
           sent
           out
           his
           Declaration
           that
           gave
           us
           leave
           to
           preach
           ,
           I
           returned
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           chose
           only
           St.
           Martins
           Parish
           to
           preach
           in
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           said
           to
           be
           above
           Sixty
           Thousand
           Souls
           more
           than
           could
           hear
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           hiring
           a
           room
           over
           the
           Market-house
           at
           St.
           
           James's
           (
           where
           we
           were
           all
           delivered
           by
           almost
           a
           Miracle
           from
           a
           crack
           in
           the
           Floor
           )
           I
           published
           to
           the
           Hearers
           (
           and
           left
           to
           them
           in
           writing
           )
           that
           I
           came
           not
           thither
           to
           gather
           or
           preach
           to
           any
           new
           Church
           ,
           or
           as
           separating
           from
           the
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           but
           (
           being
           Vowed
           to
           the
           Ministry
           )
           in
           necessary
           compassion
           
             pro
             tempore
          
           to
           help
           part
           of
           the
           many
           thousands
           that
           could
           not
           come
           into
           the
           Parish
           Church
           :
           For
           which
           some
           Separatists
           censured
           me
           :
           And
           we
           used
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           more
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Being
           driven
           from
           that
           Room
           by
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           Main-beam
           ,
           I
           built
           a
           Room
           and
           Leased
           the
           Ground
           at
           too
           dear
           rates
           in
           Oxenden-street
           near
           .
           But
           had
           preached
           but
           one
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           Secretary
           
             Henry
             Coventree
          
           with
           two
           Justices
           more
           came
           with
           a
           Warrant
           to
           apprehend
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           being
           twenty
           Miles
           distant
           ,
           they
           seized
           on
           Mr.
           Sedden
           a
           stranger
           that
           preached
           for
           me
           :
           And
           though
           he
           had
           by
           the
           Cromwellians
           
           suffered
           Imprisonment
           for
           seeking
           to
           bring
           in
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           they
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Goal
           ,
           where
           it
           cost
           me
           twenty
           pound
           for
           his
           Charges
           ,
           but
           my
           Wisest
           and
           most
           Over-valuing
           Friend
           Judge
           Hale
           proved
           the
           Mittimus
           void
           ,
           and
           released
           him
           by
           the
           Sentence
           of
           all
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           27.
           
           When
           I
           could
           not
           be
           suffered
           there
           I
           hired
           a
           Room
           to
           preach
           in
           for
           nothing
           in
           Swallow-street
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           ,
           who
           gave
           some
           hope
           of
           his
           favour
           :
           But
           after
           a
           few
           days
           many
           Constables
           ,
           Church-wardens
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           were
           set
           at
           the
           Door
           to
           take
           me
           had
           I
           come
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           about
           three
           Months
           ,
           till
           another
           came
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           I
           then
           (
           that
           the
           people
           might
           not
           be
           untaught
           )
           offered
           Dr.
           
             William
             Loyd
          
           now
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           my
           Chappel
           for
           the
           Parish
           use
           ;
           And
           ,
           I
           thank
           him
           he
           accepted
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           so
           used
           by
           Dr.
           Tennison
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           In
           the
           Country
           I
           Preach'd
           in
           
             Rickaursworth
             ,
             Chaferne
             ,
             Amersham
             ,
             Chesham
             ,
             Langley
             ,
             Surra●
          
           in
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           to
           shew
           that
           I
           was
           not
           for
           Separation
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           Common-Prayer
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           I
           was
           in
           Law-sence
           no
           Nonconformist
           I
           think
           )
           but
           only
           in
           Conscience
           :
           For
           I
           had
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           License
           and
           I
           was
           in
           no
           Benefice
           or
           Lecture
           after
           May
           1.
           1662.
           
           And
           hereupon
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Sanders
          
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Polixfen
          
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           ,
           gave
           it
           me
           under
           their
           hands
           that
           my
           License
           was
           still
           valid
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           Authority
           to
           Preach
           occasional
           Sermons
           in
           London
           Diocess
           .
           Yet
           did
           I
           never
           use
           that
           Power
           in
           any
           Parish
           here
           ,
           to
           avoid
           offence
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           I
           sent
           my
           License
           with
           these
           Lawyers
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           the
           present
           Bishop
           Dr.
           Compton
           ,
           craving
           his
           consent
           to
           use
           it
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           Of
           which
           he
           being
           unwilling
           ,
           I
           forbore
           ,
           though
           the
           Law
           allowed
           it
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           An
           Irish
           Informer
           (
           Keting
           a
           Gold-worker
           )
           thought
           to
           set
           up
           that
           Trade
           for
           Gain
           :
           But
           was
           cross'd
           ,
           and
           long
           waited
           at
           my
           Door
           to
           ask
           me
           forgiveness
           ;
           And
           I
           being
           loth
           to
           trust
           him
           ,
           he
           wrote
           to
           me
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           being
           Imprisoned
           for
           Debt
           (
           saying
           that
           God
           never
           after
           prospered
           him
           )
           I
           got
           him
           some
           Money
           and
           help'd
           him
           out
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           Three
           or
           Four
           more
           Informers
           setting
           up
           the
           Trade
           accused
           me
           to
           Sir
           
             Tho
             Davis
          
           Lord
           Mayor
           :
           I
           could
           not
           make
           him
           believe
           that
           he
           was
           Judge
           of
           my
           faults
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Informers
           were
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           execute
           what
           they
           sware
           against
           me
           :
           Nor
           could
           I
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           let
           me
           see
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           hear
           their
           Accusations
           ,
           nor
           examine
           or
           consute
           them
           :
           And
           when
           I
           was
           fined
           unheard
           ,
           shortly
           after
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Informers
           met
           me
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           confest
           his
           Fault
           ,
           askt
           me
           Forgiveness
           ,
           and
           left
           his
           Trade
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           Dr.
           Manton
           and
           I
           were
           invited
           by
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           Bridgman
           (
           with
           Dr.
           Bates
           after
           )
           to
           accept
           the
           Kings
           offer
           for
           a
           Comprehension
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           a
           Toleration
           for
           others
           :
           Dr.
           Wilkins
           and
           Dr.
           
             Hez
             .
             Burton
          
           were
           appointed
           to
           treat
           with
           us
           of
           the
           terms
           :
           we
           came
           to
           an
           Agreement
           
           to
           a
           word
           :
           we
           gave
           it
           Judge
           Hale
           to
           draw
           up
           in
           form
           of
           an
           Act
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
           And
           was
           that
           like
           to
           be
           so
           wicked
           an
           Agreement
           as
           to
           be
           worse
           than
           all
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           which
           such
           Wise
           and
           Excellent
           Men
           as
           Judge
           Hale
           and
           Bishop
           Wilkins
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Burton
           approved
           :
           But
           we
           refused
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Toleration
           ,
           leaving
           his
           own
           work
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           concerned
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Parliament
           was
           taught
           to
           reject
           all
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           After
           this
           at
           another
           Session
           ,
           many
           being
           set
           on
           our
           Concord
           ,
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           and
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           were
           moved
           by
           Morley
           and
           some
           Lords
           to
           treat
           with
           us
           for
           Union
           :
           I
           got
           many
           excellent
           peaceable
           Ministers
           together
           ,
           and
           we
           drew
           in
           one
           Sheet
           a
           form
           of
           Concord
           :
           The
           two
           Drs.
           seemed
           to
           consent
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           the
           Bishops
           liked
           it
           :
           But
           Morley
           purposely
           seemed
           to
           be
           for
           the
           End
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           frustrate
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           never
           heard
           more
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           All
           this
           while
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           I
           never
           gathered
           a
           Church
           ,
           nor
           was
           Pastor
           or
           Teacher
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           nor
           took
           any
           Salary
           ,
           but
           preach'd
           without
           pay
           as
           an
           occasional
           helper
           to
           another
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           seem
           to
           be
           for
           Separation
           :
           I
           thank
           God
           that
           left
           me
           not
           to
           Necessities
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           I
           perswaded
           the
           people
           to
           hear
           the
           Parish
           Ministers
           and
           Communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           come
           to
           us
           without
           the
           want
           of
           needful
           helps
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           I
           gave
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           lately
           to
           a
           few
           in
           my
           own
           House
           for
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           which
           the
           Liturgy
           alloweth
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           I
           was
           suddenly
           assaulted
           by
           violence
           on
           my
           Doors
           ,
           by
           two
           or
           three
           Informers
           (
           Hilton
           and
           Bucke
           )
           and
           Rutland
           a
           Vintner
           Constable
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           by
           a
           Warrant
           from
           Sir
           
             James
             Butler
          
           sent
           him
           by
           Sir
           
             James
             Smith
          
           ,
           to
           be
           Executed
           ,
           who
           had
           judged
           me
           to
           be
           distrained
           on
           for
           90
           l.
           (
           or
           more
           )
           for
           five
           Sermons
           as
           preached
           by
           me
           against
           Law
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           to
           this
           day
           was
           summon'd
           to
           answer
           ,
           nor
           heard
           who
           were
           my
           Accusers
           or
           Witnesses
           ,
           or
           what
           proof
           .
           But
           they
           seized
           on
           all
           my
           Goods
           ,
           Bed
           ,
           Cloaths
           ,
           Library
           ,
           and
           praised
           it
           ,
           and
           sold
           it
           ,
           (
           I
           got
           a
           Friend
           to
           buy
           it
           and
           paid
           him
           .
           )
           When
           had
           I
           been
           heard
           I
           had
           shewed
           them
           Sir
           
             Edm.
             Sa●●rs
          
           Hand
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           Imprison
           me
           unsummoned
           and
           unheard
           ;
           and
           I
           had
           shewed
           them
           my
           valid
           Licence
           ,
           and
           proved
           that
           I
           did
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           Law.
           And
           that
           I
           was
           twenty
           Miles
           off
           at
           the
           pretended
           time
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Sermons
           .
           But
           I
           never
           sought
           remedy
           nor
           noised
           any
           Accusation
           against
           these
           Justices
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           At
           the
           same
           time
           they
           brought
           a
           Warrant
           from
           Justice
           Parry
           and
           Lame
           Philips
           to
           have
           sent
           me
           Six
           Months
           to
           Goal
           for
           dwelling
           in
           London
           :
           But
           as
           I
           was
           going
           towards
           them
           ,
           some
           stopt
           me
           till
           the
           King
           suspended
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             die
             in
             his
             Bed.
             
          
        
         
           40.
           
           Upon
           this
           to
           avoid
           this
           Imprisonment
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           abscond
           in
           poor
           strange
           Houses
           (
           in
           languor
           and
           constant
           pain
           )
           while
           I
           paid
           also
           great
           Rent
           for
           my
           own
           empty
           House
           :
           Which
           I
           bore
           without
           complaining
           noise
           .
        
         
         
           41.
           
           The
           Independants
           and
           Separatists
           said
           that
           I
           was
           justly
           used
           ,
           and
           had
           drawn
           more
           to
           the
           publick
           Churches
           than
           all
           the
           Ministers
           in
           London
           :
           And
           some
           of
           them
           said
           I
           had
           done
           more
           harm
           by
           it
           than
           ever
           I
           did
           good
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           I
           wrote
           many
           Books
           against
           Schism
           and
           Separation
           (
           against
           
             Bagshaw
             ,
             Danvers
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Lob
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           )
           to
           prove
           the
           Lay
           Communion
           Lawful
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           
             Roger
             Le
             Strange
          
           traduced
           me
           in
           his
           Observations
           most
           bitterly
           and
           causlesly
           (
           to
           foretel
           me
           what
           was
           purposed
           against
           me
           :
           )
           Even
           my
           Book
           of
           Patience
           ▪
           and
           my
           Paraphrase
           he
           virulently
           reviled
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           When
           I
           was
           designed
           for
           the
           Goal
           (
           before
           King
           Charles
           died
           )
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           foretold
           it
           :
           And
           to
           secure
           me
           till
           they
           could
           find
           matter
           of
           Accusation
           ,
           they
           bound
           me
           to
           the
           good
           behaviour
           under
           deep
           Bonds
           of
           me
           and
           my
           Sureties
           .
           Openly
           declaring
           ,
           That
           they
           took
           me
           for
           innocent
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           did
           it
           not
           as
           a
           penalty
           ,
           but
           for
           prevention
           ;
           intimating
           that
           the
           Court
           required
           it
           (
           or
           Jefferies
           .
           )
        
         
           45.
           
           When
           they
           were
           prepared
           Jefferies
           accused
           my
           Paraphrase
           as
           aforesaid
           ;
           and
           sent
           me
           to
           Prison
           .
           Coming
           out
           by
           a
           
             Habeas
             Corpus
          
           I
           was
           fain
           to
           abscond
           in
           the
           Countrey
           (
           in
           constant
           pain
           )
           till
           the
           Term.
           Then
           my
           oft
           waitings
           at
           the
           Bar
           (
           when
           I
           could
           not
           stand
           )
           and
           there
           to
           be
           ragingly
           reviled
           by
           Jefferies
           and
           Withins
           ,
           and
           called
           Rogue
           and
           Knave
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           speak
           one
           word
           of
           answer
           for
           my self
           ,
           and
           my
           Council
           reviled
           that
           offered
           to
           speak
           for
           me
           ,
           was
           far
           harder
           than
           my
           Imprisonment
           .
           And
           when
           (
           going
           from
           the
           Bar
           )
           I
           only
           said
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Predecessor
             thought
             otherwise
             of
             me
             .
          
           ]
           He
           said
           ,
           
             There
             was
             not
             an
             honest
             Man
             in
          
           England
           
             that
             took
             me
             not
             for
             a
             Knave
          
           ;
           ]
           not
           excepting
           the
           King
           that
           had
           given
           me
           another
           testimony
           (
           in
           words
           .
           )
        
         
           46.
           
           Thence
           I
           went
           quietly
           to
           a
           costly
           Prison
           ,
           where
           I
           continued
           in
           pain
           and
           languor
           near
           two
           years
           :
           Enjoying
           more
           quietness
           in
           that
           Confinement
           than
           I
           had
           done
           of
           many
           years
           before
           :
           Because
           they
           had
           no
           further
           to
           hunt
           me
           .
           And
           God
           there
           healed
           my
           Bloody
           Urine
           that
           had
           continued
           two
           years
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           Being
           Fined
           500
           Marks
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           Bond
           for
           the
           Behaviour
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           that
           I
           did
           neither
           pay
           the
           Fine
           nor
           Petition
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Papists
           ,
           who
           all
           this
           while
           did
           their
           work
           by
           Men
           called
           Protestants
           ,
           resolved
           to
           have
           the
           thanks
           for
           my
           Release
           ;
           and
           offered
           me
           deliverance
           by
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Powis
           his
           endeavour
           :
           But
           they
           would
           not
           abate
           my
           Bonds
           to
           the
           Behaviour
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           When
           I
           was
           released
           the
           Protestant
           Justices
           at
           the
           Sessions
           that
           declared
           they
           had
           nothing
           against
           me
           ,
           would
           not
           take
           up
           my
           former
           Bonds
           ,
           but
           made
           me
           long
           wait
           with
           Counsel
           at
           
             Hicks
             Hall
          
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           that
           they
           have
           given
           up
           my
           Bonds
           to
           this
           day
           :
           But
           Patience
           is
           my
           remedy
           .
        
         
         
           49.
           
           Before
           while
           I
           lived
           in
           St.
           Giles's
           Parish
           I
           went
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           to
           the
           Parish
           Church
           to
           Common
           Prayer
           and
           Sermon
           :
           And
           I
           Communicated
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Rails
           .
           But
           I
           first
           told
           Dr
           Sharp
           now
           Dean
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           Excommunicate
           by
           Canon
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           left
           it
           to
           his
           consideration
           :
           But
           after
           Consultation
           he
           admitted
           me
           ,
           because
           the
           Canon
           bound
           him
           not
           before
           prosecution
           or
           declaration
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           
             In
             Prison
             and
             since
             my
             Release
             I
             have
             written
             divers
             Books
             for
             Communion
             with
             the
             publick
             Churches
             :
             And
             one
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             one
             against
             Schism
             ,
             and
             others
             pacificatory
             that
             are
             not
             printed
             .
             And
             I
             have
             continued
             to
             preach
             only
             as
             a
             helper
             to
             another
             ,
             not
             related
             to
             any
             gathered
             Church
             as
             their
             Teacher
             ,
             though
             Licensed
             by
             Law
             to
             have
             gathered
             such
             a
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
          
        
         
           51.
           
           The
           reason
           why
           I
           have
           not
           these
           four
           years
           gone
           to
           any
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           is
           because
           Prisons
           and
           utter
           disability
           of
           Body
           hindered
           me
           ,
           being
           scarce
           able
           to
           creep
           once
           a
           day
           to
           our
           Assembly
           but
           the
           fourth
           Door
           from
           my
           House
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           To
           conclude
           ,
           Whoever
           after
           reading
           my
           many
           great
           and
           small
           Writings
           for
           Concord
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           my
           Cure
           of
           Church
           Divisions
           ,
           my
           Treatise
           of
           the
           way
           of
           Unity
           ,
           my
           Catholick
           Theology
           ,
           my
           Christian
           Directory
           ,
           my
           
             Methodus
             Theologiae
          
           ,
           and
           the
           numerous
           Volumes
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           written
           all
           to
           end
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           shall
           know
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           my
           chief
           study
           and
           labour
           these
           forty
           four
           years
           to
           promote
           Unity
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Concord
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           have
           suffered
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           accuse
           my
           Heart
           and
           Life
           ,
           as
           quite
           contrary
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           must
           bring
           to
           any
           sober
           impartial
           Man
           ,
           very
           clear
           evidence
           to
           prove
           me
           so
           mad
           and
           deadly
           an
           Enemy
           to
           so
           long
           and
           painful
           Labours
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           I
           am
           next
           therefore
           further
           to
           enquire
           what
           this
           Evidence
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           his
           words
           do
           seem
           to
           forbid
           an
           answer
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           none
           but
           what
           will
           sound
           harshly
           ,
           even
           to
           name
           them
           as
           they
           are
           
             Most
             Impudent
             Lies
             ,
             meer
             forgeries
             ,
          
           or
           the
           most
           unquestionable
           Duties
           made
           most
           odious
           sins
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           the
           pretence
           fetcht
           from
           some
           words
           of
           my
           Writings
           and
           Confessions
           depraved
           and
           impudently
           falsified
           .
        
         
           The
           General
           Accusation
           is
           page
           14.
           
           [
           
             I
             dare
             challenge
             any
             Historian
             that
             hath
             observed
             or
             read
             the
             Tragedies
             of
             the
             late
             times
             ,
             to
             shew
             a
             parallel
             in
             any
             one
             person
             (
             I
             say
             not
             only
             among
             the
          
           Apostate
           
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             them
             )
             that
             may
             equal
             Mr.
          
           B.
           
        
         
           Accus
           .
           I.
           Particularly
           :
           
             Who
             is
             there
             among
             the
             Living
             that
             entertained
             more
             early
             Prejudices
             against
             the
             Bishops
             ?
          
           ]
           Ans
           .
           Mendac
           .
           I.
           I
           thought
           them
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           till
           after
           I
           was
           Ordained
           .
           And
           since
           then
           I
           have
           proved
           it
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Episcopacy
           :
           And
           opposed
           none
           but
           that
           sort
           of
           Diocesans
           who
           put
           down
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Churches
           
           that
           should
           be
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           the
           sole
           Bishops
           of
           many
           hundred
           or
           score
           Parishes
           ,
           making
           true
           Episcopal
           Discipline
           impossible
           ,
           and
           substituting
           a
           delusion
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           Accus
           .
           II.
           [
           
             That
             left
             his
             Calling
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             entred
             with
             the
             first
             into
             a
             War
             against
             the
             King.
          
           ]
        
         
           Mendac
           .
           II.
           I
           never
           left
           my
           Calling
           ,
           nor
           ever
           took
           Command
           or
           Office
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Chaplains
           relation
           to
           any
           Souldiers
           ,
           nor
           pay
           for
           it
           :
           Save
           that
           when
           Naseby
           Fight
           almost
           ended
           the
           War
           ,
           I
           went
           a
           Chaplain
           to
           have
           tryed
           to
           save
           the
           Land
           from
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           I
           always
           was
           for
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           never
           against
           the
           Kings
           Person
           ,
           Power
           or
           Prerogative
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           his
           return
           to
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Will
           and
           Instruments
           :
           When
           Hen.
           VI.
           was
           carried
           about
           by
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           his
           Friends
           fought
           for
           him
           that
           fought
           against
           the
           Army
           where
           his
           Person
           was
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           so
           far
           from
           going
           into
           a
           War
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           I
           only
           fled
           to
           Coventry
           for
           a
           private
           Refuge
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           forced
           from
           Home
           (
           of
           which
           enough
           before
           .
           )
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           Accus
           .
           III.
           [
           
             And
             for
             four
             years
             space
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Wars
             ,
             was
             an
             Agent
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             most
             of
             the
             terrible
             Battles
             that
             were
             fought
             in
          
           England
           .
           ]
        
         
           Mendac
           .
           IV.
           I
           never
           so
           much
           as
           saw
           one
           of
           those
           terrible
           Battles
           .
           The
           first
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           was
           that
           at
           Langport
           ,
           when
           the
           Field
           War
           ended
           :
           And
           there
           I
           saw
           not
           the
           killing
           of
           one
           Man.
           Because
           I
           said
           that
           I
           saw
           some
           Fields
           and
           Dead
           ,
           he
           forgeth
           me
           to
           have
           seen
           the
           Fights
           .
           I
           never
           saw
           the
           Fight
           at
           Edgehill
           ,
           but
           being
           at
           Alcester
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           see
           the
           Ground
           and
           some
           unburied
           Bodies
           the
           following
           day
           .
           I
           never
           saw
           either
           of
           the
           two
           Newberry
           Fights
           ,
           nor
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           I
           never
           saw
           the
           Fight
           at
           Horncastle
           ,
           at
           Allford
           ,
           or
           any
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           South
           ,
           West
           ,
           or
           North.
           I
           never
           saw
           the
           greatest
           Fight
           at
           York
           ,
           nor
           ever
           was
           in
           or
           near
           the
           County
           :
           I
           saw
           not
           that
           at
           Mongomery
           ,
           nor
           that
           at
           Nampwich
           ,
           nor
           any
           Fight
           in
           England
           ,
           save
           that
           aforesaid
           at
           Langport
           ,
           and
           the
           flight
           of
           our
           Coventry
           Men
           from
           Banbury
           :
           And
           I
           went
           to
           see
           the
           Ground
           at
           Naseby
           when
           the
           Armies
           were
           gone
           a
           day
           or
           two
           before
           :
           And
           I
           once
           saw
           at
           a
           distance
           about
           thirty
           Men
           of
           a
           side
           Fight
           between
           Linsell
           and
           Longford
           ,
           where
           one
           was
           kill'd
           .
           Some
           Sieges
           I
           was
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           while
           I
           was
           with
           the
           Armies
           on
           the
           Accounts
           at
           large
           before
           recited
           .
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           Accus
           .
           IV.
           
             Who
             ever
             boasted
             of
             drawing
             thousands
             to
             that
             War
             ?
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           He
           falsly
           calleth
           a
           Confession
           ,
           a
           Boasting
           .
           To
           convince
           Cromwell's
           Soulders
           that
           pull'd
           down
           the
           Government
           ,
           I
           that
           had
           drawn
           thousands
           into
           the
           Parliaments
           defensive
           War
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           denied
           the
           heinousness
           of
           my
           Crime
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           done
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           or
           been
           against
           King
           and
           Parliament
           united
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           changing
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           I
           said
           by
           aggravation
           that
           I
           had
           drawn
           in
           thousands
           ,
           because
           at
           Coventry
           and
           Wem
           I
           had
           publickly
           preach'd
           against
           the
           accusations
           of
           the
           Cause
           that
           I
           then
           thought
           just
           .
        
         
         
           §
           18.
           
           Accus
           .
           V.
           
             Who
             hath
             said
             more
             to
             justifie
             ,
             not
             the
             War
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Royal
             Martyr
             ?
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Mendac
           .
           V.
           What
           can
           a
           Reader
           say
           of
           such
           Men
           ,
           that
           shall
           find
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           I
           never
           wrote
           a
           word
           to
           justifie
           his
           Death
           ;
           but
           only
           once
           told
           the
           Papists
           that
           they
           were
           unmeet
           Accusers
           ,
           as
           being
           guilty
           of
           more
           ?
           2.
           
           I
           preach'd
           against
           it
           .
           3.
           
           I
           wrote
           against
           it
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           .
           4.
           
           It
           cost
           me
           the
           dear
           Labour
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           almost
           two
           years
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           to
           have
           kept
           them
           in
           Loyal
           Obedience
           .
           4.
           
           I
           called
           them
           oft
           and
           long
           to
           Repentance
           .
           Whence
           then
           did
           this
           Man
           find
           matter
           or
           occasion
           for
           such
           a
           shameless
           forgery
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           Notion
           of
           Martyrdom
           ,
           I
           leave
           Canonizing
           to
           the
           Righteous
           Judge
           .
        
         
           §
           19.
           
           Accus
           .
           VI.
           
             Who
             more
             opposed
             the
             Return
             of
             our
             present
             Soveraign
             ?
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Mendac
           .
           VI.
           1.
           
           Ask
           for
           his
           proof
           of
           this
           .
           2.
           
           The
           King
           testified
           the
           contrary
           .
           3.
           
           See
           my
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Parliament
           the
           day
           before
           he
           was
           Voted
           Home
           .
           4.
           
           And
           my
           Sermon
           to
           the
           City
           on
           their
           Thanksgiving
           called
           ,
           
             Right
             Rejoicing
          
           .
           5.
           
           Would
           the
           King
           have
           made
           such
           an
           Enemy
           his
           Chaplain
           and
           a
           Bishop
           ?
        
         
           The
           Truth
           is
           this
           ,
           There
           were
           two
           Seasons
           that
           called
           to
           me
           for
           my
           Endeavours
           for
           the
           King.
           The
           first
           was
           at
           Worcester
           Fight
           ,
           and
           at
           Sir
           
             George
             Booth's
          
           Fight
           :
           At
           that
           time
           I
           openly
           declared
           the
           Army
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           which
           none
           should
           own
           them
           :
           But
           I
           durst
           not
           meddle
           on
           either
           side
           :
           Not
           for
           the
           Cromwellians
           ,
           their
           Cause
           being
           sinful
           :
           Not
           to
           restore
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           I
           foresaw
           all
           the
           Divisions
           ,
           Silencings
           ,
           Persecutions
           and
           Calamity
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           which
           his
           Bishops
           and
           other
           revengeful
           Instruments
           would
           bring
           in
           :
           Nor
           was
           I
           deceived
           in
           expecting
           most
           that
           hath
           befallen
           us
           of
           twenty
           nine
           years
           since
           ,
           save
           that
           I
           thought
           that
           Popery
           and
           Cruelty
           would
           have
           made
           a
           speedier
           progress
           than
           they
           did
           :
           Not
           knowing
           by
           what
           methods
           God
           would
           stop
           them
           .
           And
           I
           durst
           not
           hasten
           Gods
           Judgments
           on
           the
           Land
           ,
           till
           I
           knew
           that
           he
           required
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           afterward
           when
           I
           saw
           that
           the
           Army
           cast
           all
           into
           utter
           confusion
           ,
           and
           that
           Gods
           Providence
           had
           resolved
           the
           doubt
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           did
           towards
           a
           due
           subjection
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           that
           wanteth
           evidence
           .
           I
           cannot
           Repent
           that
           I
           was
           not
           one
           that
           brought
           into
           England
           that
           Tribe
           of
           Revengeful
           destructive
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Agents
           ,
           that
           corrupted
           and
           divided
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           Accus
           .
           VII
           .
           [
           
             Or
             hath
             been
             as
             active
             in
             making
             the
             Government
             uneasie
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Uneasie
           ?
           To
           whom
           ?
           To
           the
           King
           ?
           I
           have
           his
           Testimony
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           He
           sent
           D.
           Lauderdale
           to
           me
           purposely
           to
           invite
           me
           to
           receive
           the
           Testification
           of
           his
           Favour
           and
           Acceptance
           ?
           Read
           his
           Character
           of
           us
           in
           his
           Gracious
           Declaration
           .
           Read
           Mr.
           Gaches
           Letter
           to
           me
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           translated
           and
           published
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Duke
           
           Lauderdale
           .
           I
           know
           nothing
           that
           I
           did
           to
           make
           his
           Government
           uneasie
           ,
           unless
           all
           my
           labour
           to
           have
           united
           his
           Subjects
           made
           it
           uneasie
           :
           Or
           unless
           his
           Confessor
           Huddleston
           was
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           before
           for
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           uneasie
           to
           him
           to
           be
           stopt
           in
           promoting
           it
           :
           Of
           which
           confess
           I
           was
           oft
           guilty
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           he
           mean
           the
           Prelates
           Government
           ,
           I
           believe
           I
           did
           much
           to
           make
           it
           uneasie
           to
           them
           .
           I
           laboured
           by
           such
           reasons
           to
           have
           prevented
           their
           ejecting
           2000
           Godly
           Ministers
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Cruelties
           and
           Miseries
           that
           have
           followed
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           uneasie
           to
           their
           Consciences
           and
           Credit
           ,
           while
           they
           could
           make
           no
           answer
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           their
           iniquity
           .
           I
           gave
           such
           reasons
           against
           their
           Lay
           Excommunicaters
           ,
           and
           their
           Cursing
           Canons
           ,
           and
           their
           causless
           and
           obstinate
           dividing
           of
           the
           National
           Church
           by
           their
           frivolous
           ,
           tearing
           Impositions
           ,
           as
           must
           make
           Cruelty
           the
           more
           uneasie
           .
           But
           (
           if
           I
           be
           not
           blind
           and
           mad
           )
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           had
           been
           more
           easie
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           have
           heard
           our
           pacificatory
           Requests
           .
        
         
           §
           21.
           
           Accus
           .
           VIII
           .
           [
           
             Or
             who
             hath
             or
             can
             do
             more
             than
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             renew
             all
             our
             troubles
             and
             confusions
             ?
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           By
           what
           ?
           By
           studying
           ,
           praying
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           writing
           ,
           and
           speaking
           ,
           and
           exemplary
           living
           for
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           ;
           which
           God
           knoweth
           hath
           been
           my
           chief
           or
           second
           study
           and
           labour
           these
           Forty
           four
           years
           ;
           valuing
           the
           supernal
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           is
           first
           Pure
           and
           then
           Peaceable
           .
           But
           methinks
           I
           hear
           the
           Legion
           that
           are
           his
           Army
           who
           was
           a
           Liar
           and
           Murderer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ?
             Art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             the
             time
             ?
          
           But
           they
           have
           had
           leave
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Swine
           :
           And
           O
           that
           their
           suffocation
           in
           the
           Sea
           of
           confusion
           ,
           occasion
           not
           Christ
           to
           be
           driven
           out
           of
           our
           Coasts
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           love
           their
           Swine
           better
           than
           Christ
           .
        
         
           §
           22.
           
           Accus
           .
           IX
           .
           [
           
             So
             that
             I
             could
             not
             devise
             to
             give
             a
             better
             Epitome
             of
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             and
             Schism
             ,
             than
             this
             account
             of
             Mr.
             B's
             Actions
             and
             Writings
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Abstract
             of
             the
             rise
             and
             progress
             of
             both
             in
             whom
             they
             yet
             both
             live
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             I
             wish
             they
             may
             both
             die
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           saith
           Morley
           of
           me
           ,
           
             Ex
             uno
             disce
             omnes
          
           .
           And
           though
           I
           unfeignedly
           think
           my self
           worse
           than
           the
           most
           Nonconforming
           Ministers
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           yet
           I
           intreat
           all
           Forreigners
           and
           Natives
           of
           future
           Ages
           to
           think
           no
           worse
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Nonconformists
           ,
           than
           this
           Accusation
           alloweth
           them
           to
           do
           .
           They
           were
           at
           least
           no
           worse
           than
           I
           ;
           which
           I
           say
           because
           the
           Accusers
           seem
           to
           allow
           you
           this
           much
           :
           And
           all
           the
           rest
           have
           not
           wrote
           above
           Sixscore
           Books
           to
           make
           themselves
           known
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           me
           you
           may
           know
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           
             ex
             uno
             omnes
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Sum
           of
           my
           wickedness
           is
           the
           Wars
           .
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           's
           this
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ejected
           Silenced
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           think
           there
           is
           not
           living
           one
           of
           fifty
           or
           a
           hundred
           that
           ever
           medled
           with
           the
           Wars
           ?
           
           (
           though
           one
           Archbishop
           did
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           Conform
           .
           )
           And
           why
           would
           they
           never
           grant
           my
           earnest
           request
           that
           they
           would
           Silence
           only
           me
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           that
           had
           any
           hand
           in
           the
           War
           (
           except
           the
           Conformists
           )
           and
           no
           more
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           been
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           been
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Representative
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           
             salus
             populi
          
           ,
           or
           
             bonum
             publicum
          
           ;
           and
           I
           thought
           the
           Legislative
           power
           was
           the
           Supream
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           power
           was
           in
           King
           and
           Parliament
           conjunct
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           had
           power
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           Union
           was
           the
           constituted
           
             summa
             potestas
          
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           bound
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           and
           their
           division
           was
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           And
           I
           thought
           that
           all
           Subjects
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           might
           not
           protect
           them
           from
           his
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           knew
           that
           Points
           of
           Humane
           Policy
           and
           Laws
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           our
           Creed
           ,
           nor
           such
           Controversies
           so
           clearly
           decided
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           that
           Salvation
           should
           lye
           on
           them
           .
           Though
           Rich.
           Hooker's
           Opinion
           was
           for
           more
           popular
           power
           than
           mine
           ,
           I
           find
           not
           that
           our
           Clergy
           place
           him
           in
           Hell
           for
           it
           or
           call
           him
           the
           most
           Bloody
           Instrument
           of
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           chief
           stream
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           Policy
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           History
           ,
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           Christians
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           Lawyers
           and
           Divines
           ,
           doth
           give
           so
           much
           more
           power
           to
           the
           people
           than
           I
           do
           that
           I
           have
           been
           put
           oft
           to
           confute
           them
           .
           Yet
           how
           is
           Hooker
           extolled
           by
           them
           ?
           while
           I
           that
           have
           confuted
           his
           popular
           Principles
           am
           a
           Rebel
           :
           King
           Charles
           II.
           verbally
           by
           a
           Declaration
           diso
           ned
           his
           Fathers
           Wars
           ;
           he
           honoured
           many
           Generals
           ,
           and
           Colonels
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           Army
           with
           the
           highest
           Offices
           ;
           One
           of
           them
           General
           Monk
           by
           a
           Parliament
           Presbyterian
           Army
           restored
           him
           ;
           yet
           I
           that
           never
           was
           a
           Commander
           or
           Soldier
           ,
           nor
           ever
           stroke
           or
           hurt
           Man
           ,
           or
           drew
           a
           drop
           of
           Blood
           in
           War
           ,
           am
           the
           great
           instance
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           :
           Who
           did
           what
           I
           did
           to
           avoid
           the
           guilt
           of
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           to
           save
           England
           from
           being
           made
           like
           Ireland
           ;
           where
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           Rebellion
           that
           Murdered
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           :
           And
           we
           were
           then
           so
           ignorant
           of
           War
           ,
           that
           we
           commonly
           thought
           that
           one
           Battel
           would
           have
           ended
           all
           ,
           and
           setled
           peace
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Charge
           of
           Schism
           ,
           I
           verily
           think
           that
           the
           Irish
           may
           as
           modestly
           transfer
           on
           the
           Protestants
           the
           charge
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           King
           Charles
           II.
           his
           Prelates
           can
           lay
           on
           such
           as
           I
           the
           charge
           of
           Schism
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           so
           powerfully
           caused
           ,
           and
           continued
           :
           He
           that
           will
           read
           my
           
             Search
             for
             the
             Schismatick
          
           ,
           needeth
           no
           further
           proof
           :
           And
           he
           that
           will
           not
           ,
           may
           keep
           his
           beloved
           Errour
           .
        
         
           §
           23.
           
           Accus
           .
           X.
           Answered
           :
           I
           said
           that
           I
           was
           bred
           up
           under
           eight
           Reading
           School
           masters
           ,
           of
           whom
           divers
           were
           beggar'd
           by
           drinking
           .
        
         
           Must
           I
           repent
           of
           that
           ?
           Or
           of
           disliking
           such
           Churchmen
           ?
           
             O
             I
             should
             have
             said
             nothing
             ill
             of
             the
             dead
             !
          
           No
           nor
           of
           their
           living
           Successors
           ;
           for
           
           hence
           is
           the
           rage
           :
           O
           how
           intolerable
           to
           these
           Men
           is
           reproof
           and
           repentance
           in
           comparison
           of
           Sin
           !
        
         
           I
           must
           repent
           for
           telling
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           my
           Reading
           Masters
           ,
           (
           that
           only
           officiated
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           never
           preach'd
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           notorious
           signs
           of
           being
           Drunk
           in
           Eyes
           and
           Tongue
           ,
           on
           that
           terrible
           Text
           ,
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           What
           enmity
           to
           the
           Church
           is
           it
           to
           complain
           of
           such
           Men
           ?
           But
           we
           were
           so
           often
           whipt
           when
           he
           came
           in
           Drunk
           ,
           that
           made
           us
           as
           weary
           of
           him
           as
           the
           Fined
           and
           Imprisoned
           Ministers
           are
           of
           the
           Persecuting
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           §
           24
           Page
           17.
           
           Accus
           .
           XI
           .
           [
           
             At
             Nineteen
             years
             of
             Age
             he
             had
             a
             distaste
             against
             Bishops
             as
             Persecutors
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           But
           not
           as
           Bishops
           ;
           I
           cannot
           repent
           of
           distasting
           Persecutors
           :
           It
           was
           Born
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           New
           born
           :
           May
           not
           one
           be
           a
           Christian
           that
           loveth
           not
           Persecution
           ?
        
         
           §
           25.
           
           Accus
           XII
           [
           
             Whether
             Mr.
             B.
             made
             his
             Father
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             or
             his
             Father
             him
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             his
             Father
             was
             twice
             a
             Prisoner
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           By
           this
           proof
           all
           the
           Imprisoned
           Nonconformists
           are
           Rebels
           :
           How
           easily
           can
           such
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Agents
           make
           thousands
           of
           Rebels
           :
           My
           Father
           lived
           in
           the
           Kings
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           never
           was
           Nonconformist
           ,
           nor
           medled
           with
           Wars
           :
           But
           being
           plundered
           ,
           was
           made
           Collector
           of
           the
           Kings
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           all
           that
           was
           paid
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           distrain
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           was
           Imprisoned
           .
           And
           at
           last
           fled
           for
           safety
           to
           Worcester
           ,
           a
           Garrison
           of
           the
           Kings
           .
           Who
           can
           escape
           the
           charge
           of
           Rebellion
           from
           such
           Accusers
           ?
        
         
           §
           26.
           
           Accus
           .
           XIII
           .
           [
           
             His
             first
             adventure
             was
             to
             Seize
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             Neighbour
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Father
             ;
             but
          
           Quo
           Warranto
           
             I
             find
             not
          
           .
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           By
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           Nature
           and
           the
           Fifth
           Commandment
           ,
           and
           
             ●ege
             Talionis
          
           ,
           the
           Party
           being
           obnoxious
           and
           suffering
           no
           hurt
           nor
           loss
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Yet
           from
           these
           false
           Conjectures
           about
           my
           Father
           he
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             You
             see
             how
             early
             Mr.
             B's
             Spirit
             was
             fermented
             with
             Principles
             of
             Faction
             and
             Sedition
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Readers
           ,
           you
           see
           what
           Faction
           and
           Sedition
           signifie
           in
           this
           Mans
           Mouth
           .
        
         
           §
           27.
           
           Accus
           .
           XIV
           .
           Here
           accusing
           me
           for
           telling
           how
           Bishop
           
             Morton
             Confirmed
             me
          
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           (
           
             saying
             a
             short
             Collect
             without
             a
             word
             of
             Examination
             or
             Instruction
          
           )
           he
           heapeth
           up
           divers
           falshoods
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             my
             Master
             was
             a
             Minister
          
           (
           I
           think
           )
           is
           false
           .
           2.
           
           He
           querieth
           ,
           
             Did
             not
             your
             Master
             Examine
             you
             ?
             Ans
             .
          
           He
           was
           the
           best
           of
           all
           my
           Masters
           ,
           and
           heard
           us
           say
           the
           Catechism
           ,
           but
           never
           told
           us
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           sence
           ,
           nor
           ever
           examined
           whether
           we
           understood
           any
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           He
           asketh
           ,
           
             How
             know
             you
             but
             your
             Master
             certified
             of
             you
             ?
             Ans
             .
          
           If
           he
           certified
           that
           I
           understood
           what
           Baptismal
           Covenantings
           or
           Confirmation
           was
           ,
           or
           much
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           or
           what
           Consent
           I
           gave
           to
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           I
           doubt
           he
           certified
           
           too
           much
           :
           And
           I
           being
           the
           Head
           Scholar
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           liker
           to
           be
           ignorant
           than
           I
           :
           (
           Except
           
             Richard
             Allestree
          
           ,
           who
           though
           two
           or
           three
           years
           younger
           ,
           had
           been
           diligently
           Catechized
           by
           a
           Nonconforming
           Minister
           .
           )
        
         
           He
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             This
             was
             Mr.
             B's
             fault
             ,
             not
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           ]
           Ans
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           was
           faulty
           in
           not
           understanding
           as
           much
           at
           Fourteen
           years
           ,
           as
           I
           understood
           many
           years
           after
           .
           I
           cannot
           say
           that
           a
           Child
           of
           Seven
           years
           old
           is
           sinless
           in
           not
           understanding
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           But
           though
           it
           be
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Ordained
           ,
           if
           they
           seek
           it
           unqualified
           in
           gross
           Ignorance
           or
           Wickedness
           ,
           the
           Ordainers
           will
           not
           long
           believe
           such
           Deceivers
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           their
           fault
           to
           Ordain
           such
           .
           He
           that
           believeth
           Dr.
           Hammond
           and
           Mr.
           Eldersfield
           (
           two
           the
           Learnedst
           Conformists
           of
           this
           Age
           )
           of
           the
           grand
           importance
           of
           the
           solemn
           understanding
           and
           serious
           owning
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           in
           Confirmation
           ,
           when
           young
           Men
           pass
           into
           the
           rank
           of
           Communicants
           ,
           should
           shed
           streams
           of
           Tears
           ,
           to
           think
           how
           contrary
           common
           practice
           is
           hereto
           ,
           and
           how
           this
           Ordinance
           is
           not
           only
           frustrate
           ,
           but
           turned
           to
           a
           deluding
           Ceremony
           .
        
         
           §
           28.
           
           Accus
           .
           XV.
           [
           
             He
             was
             a
             Controuler
             of
             Bishops
             at
             Fourteen
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           A
           meer
           Forgery
           :
           I
           liked
           the
           sport
           :
           It
           was
           too
           long
           after
           that
           I
           disliked
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           29.
           
           Accus
           .
           XVI
           .
           Page
           19.
           
           I
           am
           reproached
           that
           the
           Grave
           Neighbour
           Conforming
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           kept
           me
           from
           Nonconformity
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           had
           rather
           have
           had
           the
           Church
           rid
           of
           such
           dividing
           Things
           ]
           whence
           he
           slanderously
           concludeth
           that
           [
           
             they
             waited
             an
             opportunity
             to
             be
             active
             in
             Ruining
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Because
           when
           Conformity
           was
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           forsook
           not
           their
           Flock
           :
           What
           can
           escape
           Satanical
           reproach
           when
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           County
           had
           scarce
           any
           able
           and
           pious
           Ministers
           but
           four
           or
           five
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           falsly
           branded
           by
           such
           as
           never
           knew
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           30.
           
           Accus
           .
           XVII
           .
           (
           His
           charge
           of
           my
           
             ignorant
             Subscribing
             at
             my
             Ordination
             ,
             I
             confess
             and
             lament
          
           ;
           and
           beg
           of
           God
           to
           forgive
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           the
           report
           of
           
             raining
             Manna
             at
          
           Bridgnorth
           ,
           
             at
             my
             coming
             thither
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Forgery
           of
           his
           Trade
           :
           A
           Grain
           like
           dryed
           Rie
           rained
           there
           almost
           a
           year
           before
           my
           coming
           thither
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           kept
           some
           of
           long
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           at
           Shrewsbury
           about
           two
           years
           ago
           .
           )
           And
           he
           forgeth
           that
           there
           were
           
             six
             Parishes
             at
             Bridgnorth
          
           ,
           because
           I
           said
           there
           were
           
             six
             under
             the
             Ordinaries
             Power
          
           .
        
         
           §
           31.
           
           Accus
           .
           XVIII
           .
           He
           accuseth
           me
           for
           being
           
             against
             the
          
           Et
           caetera
           
             Oath
             ,
             and
             Canons
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           saith
           not
           a
           word
           to
           prove
           it
           lawful
           ,
           but
           through
           me
           condemneth
           not
           only
           the
           Parliament
           that
           condemned
           it
           before
           the
           Division
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           long
           Parliament
           that
           made
           all
           their
           cruel
           Laws
           ,
           that
           never
           would
           own
           that
           Oath
           ,
           or
           authorize
           those
           Canons
           ;
           nor
           any
           Parliament
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
         
           §
           32.
           
           Accus
           .
           XIX
           .
           [
           
             He
             was
             acquainted
             Forty
             years
             ago
             with
             many
             Aged
             Nonconforming
             Ministers
             ,
             (
             and
             probably
             Confederate
             with
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Yes
           ;
           in
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           renouncing
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           :
           I
           repent
           not
           of
           that
           :
           Nor
           take
           it
           for
           a
           sin
           to
           have
           known
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           33.
           
           Accus
           .
           XX.
           
             Prejudices
             against
             Conformity
             possest
             him
             from
             his
             Youth
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Not
           unless
           Cainism
           be
           Conformity
           ,
           or
           twenty
           four
           years
           old
           be
           my
           Youth
           ,
           such
           as
           your
           Writings
           ,
           and
           Doings
           ,
           are
           an
           ill
           cure
           of
           prejudice
           .
        
         
           §
           34.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXI
           .
           
             Is
             ,
             that
             I
             broke
             my
             Oaths
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Superiors
             whom
             I
             was
             bound
             to
             obey
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           I
           thought
           verily
           that
           I
           broke
           neither
           ,
           I
           Swore
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           much
           less
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           unlawful
           Canons
           and
           imposed
           Oaths
           ,
           never
           yet
           Authorized
           :
           I
           took
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           defending
           the
           Land
           against
           Armed
           Delinquents
           ,
           and
           Irish
           ,
           and
           Papists
           Insurrections
           ,
           had
           been
           no
           breach
           of
           it
           .
           If
           I
           was
           mistaken
           the
           Lord
           convince
           me
           and
           forgive
           me
           :
           But
           your
           way
           is
           unapt
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           Reader
           peruse
           but
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Deering's
          
           Speeches
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           proving
           that
           this
           
             Et
             caetera
          
           Oath
           was
           sinfully
           imposed
           without
           Authority
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           were
           neither
           a
           Convocation
           ,
           a
           Synod
           or
           Commissioners
           ;
           the
           same
           Man
           that
           spake
           so
           much
           for
           Liturgy
           and
           Episcopacy
           ,
           against
           Presbytery
           and
           Independency
           :
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           was
           flat
           Perjury
           that
           by
           it
           we
           were
           required
           to
           Swear
           ,
           viz.
           [
           That
           the
           described
           
             Et
             caetera
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             so
             to
             stand
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           And
           was
           I
           perjured
           for
           refusing
           Perjury
           ?
        
         
           As
           a
           summary
           Confutation
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           his
           Lies
           ,
           I
           at
           once
           tell
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           I
           neither
           was
           nor
           am
           for
           the
           way
           called
           Presbytery
           ,
           Independency
           ,
           or
           the
           English
           Diocesane
           way
           :
           But
           for
           the
           mixture
           described
           excellently
           by
           
             Grotius
             de
             Imper.
             Sum.
             Pot.
          
           and
           Bishop
           Usher
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Deering
          
           ,
           whose
           Counsel
           I
           wish'd
           that
           the
           Parliament
           had
           followed
           .
           And
           that
           I
           was
           and
           am
           far
           from
           defending
           the
           irregular
           Actions
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           any
           Members
           of
           it
           :
           Tho'
           they
           thought
           that
           the
           Delinquents
           had
           put
           a
           necessity
           on
           them
           to
           overgo
           their
           own
           Judgments
           to
           please
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           the
           Indiscreet
           and
           Schismatical
           part
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           did
           ill
           herein
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           trusted
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           none
           but
           lawful
           means
           :
           I
           believe
           that
           a
           few
           Men
           by
           Craft
           and
           unwearied
           Industry
           over-reach'd
           many
           that
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           did
           :
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Deering
          
           nameth
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           Sir
           
             H.
             V.
          
           Sir
           
             A.
             H.
          
           and
           
             O.
             C.
          
           that
           over-reach'd
           his
           own
           upholders
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           I
           believe
           they
           did
           ill
           to
           excite
           and
           encourage
           disorder
           and
           tumults
           on
           pretence
           of
           Petitioning
           ,
           and
           of
           scurrilous
           defamations
           
           of
           such
           Men
           as
           the
           Lord
           Falkland
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Digby
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Dering
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           worthy
           Men
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           good
           Bishops
           as
           they
           abused
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           I
           durst
           not
           for
           these
           miscarriages
           ,
           consent
           to
           give
           up
           the
           Kingdoms
           Parliamentary
           Security
           for
           its
           present
           and
           future
           Safety
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           I
           still
           think
           is
           consonant
           to
           the
           most
           common
           Principles
           of
           Lawyers
           ,
           Politick
           Writers
           ,
           Historians
           ,
           Divines
           ,
           Protestants
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Heathens
           .
        
         
           Even
           the
           late
           great
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hide
           sat
           Chairman
           of
           the
           Committee
           of
           Parliament
           that
           received
           the
           Petitions
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           Speeches
           against
           the
           Delinquents
           as
           I
           dare
           not
           justifie
           .
           But
           he
           forsook
           them
           when
           they
           quite
           over-went
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           King
           of
           England
           had
           a
           War
           with
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           I
           knew
           that
           his
           Cause
           were
           bad
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           defend
           his
           bad
           Cause
           ,
           but
           I
           would
           in
           his
           Army
           defend
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           against
           those
           that
           would
           Captivate
           it
           by
           Conquest
           :
           For
           the
           Kingdom
           doth
           not
           forfeit
           its
           safety
           by
           the
           Kings
           misdoing
           :
           And
           if
           any
           say
           ,
           [
           
             Then
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             defended
             in
             all
             his
             injuries
             how
             bad
             soever
             ,
          
           ]
           I
           would
           answer
           ,
           [
           That
           is
           by
           accident
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           that
           I
           defend
           ,
           and
           Him
           as
           a
           means
           to
           defend
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           justifie
           his
           sin
           :
           I
           leave
           that
           to
           God
           :
           What
           a
           case
           is
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           if
           it
           must
           Fight
           against
           it self
           ,
           and
           its
           representing
           security
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           its
           Representatives
           miscarry
           by
           any
           sinister
           means
           ?
           And
           that
           all
           that
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           chief
           Judicature
           ,
           shall
           Fight
           to
           Conquer
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           do
           but
           bid
           them
           ?
           If
           the
           safety
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           be
           once
           put
           into
           the
           Trust
           of
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           the
           Constitution
           is
           changed
           ,
           and
           all
           Enslaved
           .
        
         
           §
           35.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXII
           .
           He
           saith
           that
           [
           in
           1640.
           
           
             I
             entred
             into
             a
             War
             against
             the
             King.
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Whereas
           the
           War
           in
           England
           began
           not
           till
           1642.
           
           And
           I
           never
           medled
           in
           War
           but
           as
           aforementioned
           long
           after
           .
        
         
           §
           36.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXIII
           .
           He
           saith
           by
           [
           
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Diocesane
             Episcopacy
             meditated
          
           1640.
           
           
             I
             broached
             Faction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             my
             Pen
             disdaining
             to
             be
             less
             active
             than
             my
             Sword.
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           I
           never
           struck
           with
           a
           Sword
           in
           War
           or
           Peace
           .
           2.
           
           Did
           Meditating
           broach
           a
           Book
           that
           was
           not
           published
           nor
           written
           till
           thirty
           years
           after
           ?
           3.
           
           Is
           it
           Faction
           to
           give
           reasons
           why
           I
           Swore
           not
           to
           Faction
           ,
           even
           that
           Antiepiscopal
           sort
           of
           Diocesanes
           that
           put
           down
           many
           hundred
           Churches
           and
           Bishops
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Name
           and
           Image
           of
           one
           ?
           4.
           
           Why
           is
           not
           that
           Book
           answered
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           Nonconformists
           have
           Challenged
           ,
           Called
           and
           Beg'd
           for
           an
           Answer
           to
           it
           ?
           Will
           a
           Lying
           Scorn
           satisfie
           any
           Conscionable
           Nonconformist
           ?
           5.
           
           That
           Book
           owneth
           so
           much
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Diocesanes
           ,
           and
           Archbishops
           ,
           (
           which
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Dering
          
           condemned
           )
           that
           these
           Men
           now
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           not
           such
           as
           I
           only
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           
             Grotius
             ,
             Spalatensis
             ,
             Usher
          
           ,
           
           Hall
           ,
           yea
           most
           of
           the
           great
           Writers
           for
           Episcopacy
           (
           of
           whose
           Judgment
           I
           have
           there
           given
           a
           particular
           account
           )
           whom
           he
           condemneth
           for
           Faction
           and
           Enmity
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           have
           written
           against
           the
           Pope
           too
           :
           And
           is
           not
           that
           as
           bad
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           many
           Papists
           write
           more
           against
           Episcopacy
           than
           I.
           
        
         
           §
           37.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXIV
           .
           [
           
             It
             's
             probable
             his
             Church
             History
             had
             its
             conception
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           About
           Forty
           years
           after
           1640.
           
           Forty
           years
           breaks
           no
           square
           with
           this
           sort
           of
           Men
           :
           I
           would
           this
           lort
           of
           History
           were
           not
           too
           common
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           38.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXV
           .
           Page
           23
           [
           
             He
             feigneth
             me
             in
             my
             Church
             History
             to
             commend
             all
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             omit
             what
             is
             good
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             write
             only
             their
             faults
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           It
           seems
           he
           thought
           that
           without
           reading
           the
           Book
           that
           disproveth
           him
           ,
           his
           Faction
           would
           take
           his
           word
           that
           he
           saith
           true
           .
        
         
           §
           39
           Accus
           .
           XXVI
           The
           like
           he
           saith
           of
           my
           
             reproaching
             Councils
          
           ,
           because
           I
           shew
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           our
           Bishops
           that
           plead
           for
           a
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           dare
           yet
           own
           but
           six
           or
           eight
           General
           Councils
           .
        
         
           §
           40.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXVII
           Page
           25.
           
           He
           reciteth
           my
           mention
           of
           the
           former
           courses
           ,
           of
           undoing
           Men
           for
           hearing
           a
           Sermon
           (
           of
           a
           Godly
           Conformist
           )
           at
           the
           next
           Parish
           when
           they
           had
           none
           at
           home
           ,
           (
           and
           for
           Fasting
           and
           Praying
           ,
           &c.
           )
           And
           he
           taketh
           it
           for
           my
           crime
           ,
           to
           call
           these
           ungodly
           Persecutions
           crimes
           :
           So
           that
           he
           that
           is
           not
           for
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           tearing
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           extirpating
           serious
           Piety
           ,
           is
           against
           them
           .
           So
           do
           the
           Papists
           accuse
           them
           that
           blame
           their
           Murders
           and
           Inquisitions
           .
        
         
           §
           41.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXVIII
           .
           Because
           I
           said
           ,
           The
           War
           was
           begun
           in
           our
           Streets
           by
           the
           ungodly
           drunken
           Rabble
           ,
           seeking
           our
           Lives
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             In
             plain
             English
             Mr.
          
           B.
           
             with
             other
             Reformers
             put
             themselves
             into
             Arms
             ,
             seizing
             on
             the
             Kings
             Forts
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             Garrisons
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             before
             King
             or
             Parliament
             had
             any
             Armies
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           In
           plain
           English
           this
           Lie
           is
           shameless
           .
           Unless
           a
           poor
           hired
           Chamber
           was
           the
           Kings
           Fort
           ,
           I
           seized
           on
           none
           .
           The
           first
           time
           the
           drunken
           Rabble
           rose
           up
           against
           me
           ,
           was
           for
           preaching
           Original
           Sin
           :
           They
           said
           that
           I
           slandered
           their
           Children
           .
           The
           next
           was
           for
           Reading
           the
           Parliaments
           Order
           to
           deface
           the
           Pictures
           of
           the
           Trinity
           :
           The
           third
           was
           by
           bringing
           in
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           drove
           me
           away
           .
           And
           it
           was
           long
           after
           this
           ere
           I
           had
           a
           private
           Lodging
           in
           Coventry
           .
        
         
           §
           42.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXIX
           .
           Page
           26.
           
           He
           maketh
           the
           repetition
           of
           his
           Forgery
           a
           proof
           that
           I
           was
           guilty
           of
           Perjury
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           was
           prejudiced
           against
           the
           Bishops
           at
           Nineteen
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           Ordination
           took
           the
           Oath
           (
           to
           obey
           my
           Ordinary
           
             in
             Licitis
             &
             Honestis
          
           .
           )
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           I
           did
           not
           Swear
           an
           approbation
           of
           Persecution
           .
           I
           was
           not
           then
           prejudiced
           against
           
           Episcopacy
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           sin
           of
           Bishops
           .
           May
           not
           a
           Man
           disown
           such
           shameless
           Liars
           as
           some
           Ministers
           are
           ,
           without
           disowning
           the
           Ministry
           ?
           2.
           
           (
           
             I
             was
             prejudiced
             against
             Bishop
          
           Morton
           
             at
             Fourteen
          
           .
           )
           Ans
           .
           Utterly
           false
           :
           I
           honoured
           him
           to
           his
           death
           .
           But
           when
           I
           came
           to
           better
           understanding
           I
           disliked
           turning
           Confirmation
           to
           a
           meer
           Ceremony
           .
           (
           For
           the
           right
           use
           of
           which
           I
           have
           written
           a
           Treatise
           agreeing
           to
           Dr.
           Hammond
           .
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           nameth
           [
           
             my
             omitting
             the
             Cross
             and
             Surplice
             .
          
           ]
           Ans
           .
           I
           never
           Sware
           nor
           Promised
           to
           use
           them
           ;
           being
           in
           no
           station
           that
           obliged
           me
           to
           it
           :
           And
           was
           under
           an
           Ordinary
           that
           required
           it
           not
           .
           And
           I
           have
           confest
           my
           sin
           in
           rath
           subscribing
           to
           their
           lawfulness
           .
        
         
           §
           43.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXX
           .
           Page
           27.
           
           He
           tragically
           reciteth
           the
           reasons
           I
           alledged
           why
           I
           was
           for
           the
           Parliament
           :
           But
           his
           confutation
           is
           only
           by
           an
           Exclamation
           how
           bad
           I
           was
           ,
           as
           worse
           than
           Cook
           and
           Bradshaw
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           been
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King.
           When
           he
           knoweth
           that
           the
           Parliament
           was
           broken
           up
           by
           Cromwell
           for
           being
           for
           the
           Kings
           Restoration
           and
           their
           Union
           :
           And
           that
           a
           Faction
           called
           the
           Rump
           did
           this
           as
           Cromwell's
           Confederates
           .
           I
           believe
           I
           did
           more
           against
           that
           Faction
           than
           many
           such
           as
           he
           .
        
         
           §
           44.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXXI
           .
           Page
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           [
           
             With
             what
             Heart
             could
             he
             be
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             the
             Inhumane
             Butcheries
             that
             had
             been
             made
             in
             almost
             every
             Fight
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Wars
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           A
           Lie
           so
           gross
           that
           it
           feigneth
           me
           to
           see
           far
           off
           where
           I
           never
           was
           .
           I
           have
           answered
           it
           before
           :
           I
           was
           an
           Eye-witness
           of
           many
           of
           Gods
           provident
           disposals
           ,
           and
           an
           Ear-witness
           of
           more
           .
           I
           saw
           the
           Field
           where
           they
           fought
           near
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           Edgehill
           ,
           and
           Nantwich
           ,
           and
           I
           saw
           many
           Garrisons
           (
           
             Wem
             ,
             Leicester
             ,
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             Exeter
             ,
             Sherburne
             ,
             Bristol
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
          
           )
           that
           had
           been
           taken
           :
           But
           I
           saw
           not
           the
           Fights
           at
           any
           one
           of
           these
           :
           But
           that
           at
           Langport
           that
           ended
           the
           Field
           War
           I
           saw
           afar
           off
           ,
           but
           saw
           none
           kill'd
           ,
           for
           they
           fled
           I
           think
           before
           a
           Man
           was
           kill'd
           .
        
         
           §
           45.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXXII
           .
           I
           repent
           not
           of
           
             saying
             that
             I
             was
             rescued
             from
             many
             dangers
             :
          
           Nor
           that
           
             I
             had
             many
             tedious
             Nights
             and
             Days
             ,
          
           (
           in
           that
           Army
           which
           after
           Naseby
           Fight
           I
           hazarded
           my
           Life
           and
           spent
           my
           Labour
           to
           have
           undeceived
           )
           [
           
             and
             had
             many
             doleful
             sights
             and
             tidings
             .
          
           ]
           I
           saw
           the
           Graves
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Corps
           in
           Ditches
           near
           Edgehill
           ,
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           Souldiers
           there
           kill'd
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           lay
           unburied
           :
           When
           after
           I
           lived
           in
           peace
           at
           Coventry
           ,
           how
           oft
           were
           Souldiers
           of
           that
           Garrison
           brought
           home
           Mortally
           wounded
           ,
           and
           many
           slain
           :
           Few
           Weeks
           past
           in
           which
           we
           heard
           not
           of
           Fights
           in
           Fields
           or
           Garrisons
           :
           Which
           I
           thought
           it
           lawful
           to
           call
           doleful
           tidings
           .
        
         
           §
           46.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXXIII
           .
           Because
           I
           named
           the
           doleful
           Fights
           at
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Edgehill
             .
             Newberry
             ,
             Nantwich
             ,
             Montgomery
             ,
             Horncastle
             ,
             Naseby
             ,
             (
             York
             ,
             )
             Langport
             ,
             &c.
          
           he
           addeth
           ,
           [
           
             It
             seems
             he
             was
             present
             in
             these
             Fights
             .
          
           ]
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           Ans
           .
           Not
           at
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ▪
           save
           Langport
           .
           I
           said
           ,
           [
           
             My
             Eyes
             shalt
             no
             more
             see
             the
             Earth
             covered
             with
             the
             Carkasses
             of
             the
             slain
             .
          
           ]
           Which
           was
           at
           Edgehill
           the
           next
           day
           after
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           no
           more
           to
           do
           than
           any
           other
           that
           would
           see
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           §
           47.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXXIV
           .
           [
           
             He
             had
             travelled
             over
             the
             most
             of
          
           England
           (
           
             to
             pursue
             the
             War.
             ]
             Ans
             .
          
           It
           was
           [
           much
           ]
           and
           not
           [
           most
           ]
           and
           it
           was
           to
           have
           prevented
           the
           Change
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           
             pursue
             the
             War
          
           that
           I
           went
        
         
           §
           48.
           
           Accus
           XXXV
           .
           Page
           29.
           
           He
           feigneth
           me
           accordingly
           to
           
             see
             many
             Noble
             Lords
             and
             Gentry
             perish
             in
             their
             integrity
             ,
             some
             perhaps
             by
             his
             own
             Hand
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           All
           meer
           Forgery
           :
           I
           never
           saw
           any
           such
           hurt
           ,
           nor
           ever
           hurt
           any
           :
           But
           at
           Coventrey
           I
           did
           encourage
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           at
           Wem
           .
        
         
           §
           49.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXXVI
           .
           His
           next
           is
           a
           common
           Accusation
           of
           me
           by
           his
           Party
           ,
           that
           I
           speak
           of
           
             Brook
             ,
             Prin
             ,
             Hambden
          
           and
           
             White
             as
             of
             Men
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           I
           think
           so
           still
           :
           Prin
           and
           White
           were
           never
           Souldiers
           :
           Our
           Creed
           containeth
           not
           any
           Article
           that
           decideth
           Controversies
           about
           the
           various
           forms
           of
           Government
           :
           Christ
           never
           told
           us
           how
           much
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           was
           in
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           in
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           them
           had
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           :
           Nor
           whether
           England
           be
           an
           Absolute
           or
           a
           Limited
           Monarchy
           ;
           nor
           whether
           the
           Parliament
           have
           part
           of
           the
           Legislative
           and
           Self-defending
           Power
           .
           And
           those
           that
           best
           knew
           these
           Men
           (
           especially
           Hambden
           and
           White
           ]
           took
           them
           for
           Men
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           of
           Great
           Wisdom
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Honesty
           :
           If
           among
           the
           old
           Romans
           all
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           between
           the
           Senate
           and
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           one
           Emperor
           and
           another
           ,
           (
           when
           of
           Forty
           scarce
           Ten
           died
           a
           Natural
           Death
           ,
           but
           were
           Murdered
           )
           had
           inferred
           the
           Destruction
           and
           Damnation
           of
           all
           that
           were
           against
           the
           Censuring
           side
           ,
           how
           few
           would
           have
           escaped
           ?
           When
           setting
           up
           Emperors
           and
           killing
           them
           was
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           Souldiers
           set
           the
           Crown
           to
           Sale.
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           Brutus
           ,
           or
           Cato
           ,
           or
           Cicero
           ,
           or
           Seneca
           ,
           or
           Lucan
           and
           such
           others
           might
           not
           have
           their
           Virtues
           praised
           ,
           and
           that
           above
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           though
           they
           died
           as
           esteemed
           Rebels
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           these
           Men
           that
           reproach
           me
           for
           this
           Charity
           ,
           have
           a
           Law
           to
           turn
           me
           and
           all
           Nonconformists
           out
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           to
           bury
           such
           a
           Man
           and
           would
           not
           profess
           our
           Hope
           of
           his
           Salvation
           :
           For
           they
           bind
           us
           to
           do
           it
           of
           every
           individual
           person
           buried
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           except
           the
           
             Unbaptized
             ,
             Excommunicate
          
           and
           Self-Murderers
           .
           And
           
             exceptio
             firmat
             regulam
             in
             non
             exceptis
             .
          
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           Sum
           of
           his
           Accusations
           is
           the
           War
           ,
           the
           War
           ,
           I
           will
           once
           more
           give
           him
           a
           Summary
           Answer
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           mean
           the
           War
           before
           the
           new
           modelled
           Army
           ,
           and
           new
           Commission
           which
           left
           out
           [
           
             for
             the
             King
          
           ]
           after
           Naseby
           Fight
           ,
           I
           did
           more
           
           against
           that
           new
           Cause
           and
           War
           than
           he
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           many
           such
           as
           he
           :
           If
           he
           mean
           the
           first
           War
           stated
           by
           the
           Parliament
           Commissions
           [
           
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
          
           ]
           I
           was
           in
           it
           and
           for
           it
           :
           Because
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           that
           is
           for
           the
           Highest
           Power
           in
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           righter
           side
           (
           
             caeteris
             paribus
          
           )
           than
           he
           that
           is
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           were
           for
           King
           and
           Parliament
           were
           for
           the
           Highest
           Power
           in
           our
           Civil
           War.
           
        
         
           Proved
           :
           They
           that
           were
           for
           them
           that
           have
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           were
           for
           them
           that
           had
           the
           Highest
           Power
           (
           as
           Morley
           confesseth
           and
           almost
           all
           others
           .
           )
           But
           they
           that
           were
           for
           King
           and
           Parliament
           were
           for
           them
           that
           had
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           .
           
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Obj.
           
             What
             Hypocrisie
             is
             it
             to
             shoot
             at
             the
             King
             and
             say
             you
             fight
             for
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           The
           King
           protested
           to
           be
           for
           the
           Parilament
           (
           as
           his
           Shrewsbury
           Half
           Crowns
           shew
           )
           while
           he
           fought
           against
           their
           Armies
           and
           Persons
           :
           Ergo
           the
           Parliament
           might
           more
           clearly
           be
           for
           the
           King
           while
           they
           fought
           against
           his
           Army
           and
           not
           his
           Person
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           Field
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           knew
           that
           the
           King
           had
           discretion
           enough
           to
           keep
           his
           Person
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Danger
           :
           And
           so
           he
           did
           :
           At
           Edgehill
           he
           stood
           on
           the
           Hill
           (
           as
           I
           heard
           )
           and
           look'd
           down
           on
           the
           Fight
           in
           the
           Field
           .
           At
           Naseby
           where
           he
           was
           nearest
           he
           was
           safe
           (
           but
           that
           was
           after
           the
           first
           Cause
           and
           War.
           )
           I
           never
           heard
           else
           that
           he
           came
           near
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Else
           any
           Traytor
           ,
           that
           could
           possess
           the
           Kings
           Person
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           about
           (
           as
           they
           did
           Henry
           VI.
           )
           should
           be
           for
           the
           King
           and
           all
           against
           him
           that
           would
           rescue
           him
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           
             He
             was
             willingly
             with
             his
             Army
             .
             ]
             Ans
             .
          
           He
           may
           fight
           for
           the
           King
           that
           doth
           it
           against
           his
           Will
           ,
           while
           he
           doth
           it
           not
           to
           hurt
           his
           Person
           ,
           Prerogative
           or
           Rights
           .
           We
           Sware
           not
           to
           be
           for
           all
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           King.
           If
           in
           a
           Passion
           he
           would
           kill
           Himself
           ,
           his
           Son
           ,
           his
           Lords
           ,
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           would
           but
           Ravish
           a
           Woman
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           held
           and
           resisted
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           2.
           
           They
           that
           were
           to
           bring
           King
           and
           Parliament
           again
           to
           Union
           ,
           fought
           for
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Highest
           Power
           ;
           (
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Constitution
           .
           But
           the
           first
           Wars
           Commissions
           were
           to
           bring
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           to
           Unity
           .
           
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Arg.
           3.
           
           They
           that
           were
           really
           for
           the
           Common
           Safety
           ,
           and
           
             Salus
             Populi
          
           and
           the
           very
           Constituted
           Form
           of
           Government
           in
           a
           case
           of
           notorious
           danger
           ,
           and
           only
           against
           an
           Army
           of
           Subjects
           that
           fled
           from
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Supream
           Judicature
           ,
           were
           righter
           than
           those
           that
           were
           against
           their
           Wars
           .
           But
           ,
           
             &c.
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Arg.
           4.
           
           They
           that
           were
           for
           a
           Defensive
           War
           according
           to
           Law
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           were
           righter
           than
           they
           that
           raised
           War
           against
           them
           contrary
           to
           Law
           and
           Constitution
           —
           But
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
         
           The
           Parliament
           to
           the
           last
           were
           against
           all
           violence
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           were
           cast
           out
           by
           Cromwell
           for
           Voting
           to
           receive
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           Bradshaw
           and
           ●ook
           to
           Charge
           all
           the
           Bloodshed
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           fo
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Accuser
           to
           Charge
           it
           according
           to
           his
           Judgment
           .
           But
           all
           of
           us
           must
           be
           willing
           of
           Conviction
           ,
           and
           deep
           Repentance
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           shall
           be
           proved
           guilty
           .
        
         
           Arg
           5.
           
           The
           present
           King
           and
           Parliament
           have
           by
           Practice
           and
           by
           Law
           declared
           the
           right
           of
           more
           than
           Arming
           and
           Resisting
           a
           King
           in
           several
           Cases
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           6.
           
           In
           a
           doubtful
           Case
           under
           God
           there
           is
           no
           Judge
           that
           hath
           a
           deciding
           power
           above
           the
           Supream
           Judicature
           .
        
         
           §
           50.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXXVII
           .
           
             He
             next
             accuseth
             me
             as
             falsly
             Charging
             the
             peaceable
             Reign
             of
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             First
             with
             Persecution
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             Peace
             ,
             save
             against
             the
             Seditious
             :
             And
             he
             appealeth
             to
             the
             Canons
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           See
           the
           Preface
           to
           my
           Book
           called
           Cain
           and
           Abel
           for
           an
           answer
           to
           this
           .
           2.
           
           We
           appeal
           to
           the
           Canons
           too
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Visitation
           Articles
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           that
           delight
           not
           in
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           true
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           .
           3.
           
           But
           alas
           how
           far
           are
           Leeches
           from
           feeling
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           Persons
           whose
           Blood
           they
           feast
           upon
           ?
           The
           Papists
           say
           none
           were
           punished
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           days
           but
           the
           Hereticks
           and
           Seditious
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           King
           of
           France
           .
           And
           so
           said
           the
           Irish
           when
           they
           Murdered
           200000.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Q.
           1.
           
           Was
           there
           nothing
           but
           Amiable
           Peace
           ,
           when
           Laud
           and
           others
           wrote
           for
           a
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           
             obeying
             the
             Pretorian
             Power
             of
             Forreign
             Councils
             ?
          
        
         
           Q.
           2.
           
           Was
           it
           Sedition
           not
           to
           Read
           the
           Book
           for
           Sunday
           Sports
           and
           Dancing
           ,
           which
           exempted
           Children
           and
           Servants
           from
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Masters
           ?
           For
           which
           many
           Ministers
           suffered
           .
        
         
           Q.
           3.
           
           Was
           it
           Sedition
           for
           Religious
           people
           to
           go
           hear
           a
           Conformable
           Preacher
           at
           the
           next
           Parish
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           no
           Preaching
           at
           Home
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           4.
           
           Was
           it
           Sedition
           for
           Religious
           people
           to
           pray
           with
           their
           Sick
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Fast
           and
           Humble
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           without
           Travelling
           to
           the
           Bishop
           for
           a
           License
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           5.
           
           Was
           it
           Sedition
           for
           a
           Man
           Vowed
           to
           the
           Ministry
           by
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           to
           Preach
           or
           Expound
           any
           matter
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           without
           a
           new
           License
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           6.
           
           Was
           it
           Sedition
           for
           any
           Man
           ,
           Noble
           or
           Ignoble
           to
           affirm
           that
           any
           thing
           was
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Liturgy
           ,
           Ordinations
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Et
             caetera
          
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           7.
           
           Was
           it
           Sedition
           to
           refuse
           the
           false
           
             Et
             caetera
          
           Oath
           of
           1640
           ?
        
         
         
           Q.
           8.
           
           Was
           it
           Sedition
           to
           say
           that
           other
           Societies
           in
           England
           were
           true
           Churches
           besides
           the
           Episcopal
           Churches
           ?
           At
           least
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           9
           Was
           it
           for
           Sedition
           that
           Men
           were
           punished
           for
           not
           Receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           when
           the
           Conscience
           of
           their
           ignorance
           and
           unfitness
           deterred
           them
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           10.
           
           Were
           the
           many
           thousand
           Families
           that
           were
           put
           to
           fly
           the
           Land
           to
           Holland
           and
           America
           punished
           for
           nothing
           but
           Sedition
           ?
           Were
           
             New
             England
          
           and
           Barmudas
           planted
           without
           any
           Persecution
           ?
           Or
           was
           it
           no
           punishment
           to
           be
           driven
           from
           House
           ,
           Land
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           Kindred
           and
           Native
           Countrey
           into
           an
           unplanted
           Wilderness
           among
           VVoods
           and
           wild
           Men
           and
           Beasts
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           11.
           
           Was
           it
           no
           Persecution
           to
           be
           Excommunicate
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           by
           Canons
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           &c.
           without
           being
           admonished
           or
           heard
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           12.
           
           Was
           it
           nothing
           but
           Amiable
           Peace
           ,
           that
           laid
           all
           the
           Ten
           sorts
           of
           the
           Excommunicate
           named
           in
           the
           Statute
           ,
           in
           the
           common
           Goal
           during
           Life
           ,
           depriving
           them
           there
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           unless
           they
           Lied
           by
           a
           feigned
           Repentance
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           13.
           
           Yea
           ,
           was
           it
           only
           harmless
           that
           made
           Seriousness
           in
           Religion
           such
           a
           common
           Scorn
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           Puritane
           then
           signified
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Bolton
          
           ,
           Bishop
           Abbot
           ,
           Bishop
           Downame
           ,
           and
           other
           Conformists
           may
           be
           believed
           ?
        
         
           But
           say
           these
           Accusers
           ,
           
             All
             this
             was
             but
             justice
             ,
             and
             was
             well
             done
             .
          
           But
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           two
           hundred
           accused
           on
           Oath
           for
           gross
           scandal
           ,
           and
           utter
           insufficiency
           ,
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           Persecution
           and
           was
           not
           well
           done
           .
        
         
           §
           51.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXXVIII
           .
           Next
           I
           am
           accused
           because
           
             other
             Men
             exploded
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           And
           what
           is
           that
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           constantly
           used
           it
           ?
           2.
           
           And
           who
           may
           not
           see
           that
           the
           use
           of
           it
           was
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Directory
           ?
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Presbyterian
           (
           and
           Episcopal
           Nonconformists
           that
           now
           are
           )
           commonly
           used
           it
           .
           But
           he
           hath
           found
           out
           one
           Independent
           Dr.
           
             John
             Owen
          
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           Vice-Chancellor
           at
           Oxford
           was
           against
           the
           common
           use
           of
           it
           as
           necessary
           .
        
         
           §
           52.
           
           Accus
           .
           XXXIX
           .
           He
           feigneth
           also
           that
           the
           
             Creed
             and
             Ten
             Commandments
             were
             also
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             scarce
             a
             Chapter
             read
             in
             many
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Was
           he
           that
           hated
           them
           ,
           more
           oft
           in
           their
           Churches
           than
           I
           ?
           I
           knew
           
             not
             one
             such
          
           Presbyterian
           Congregation
           in
           England
           .
           2.
           
           Read
           the
           Directory
           whether
           it
           were
           for
           them
           or
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           this
           Mans
           words
           .
        
         
           §
           53.
           
           Accus
           .
           XL.
           His
           Exclamation
           against
           the
           
             Scots
             Covenant
          
           and
           
             Cromwell's
             doings
          
           ,
           I
           before
           shewed
           to
           be
           just
           :
           And
           I
           think
           I
           opposed
           both
           more
           than
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           §
           54.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLI
           .
           Page
           39.
           
           Whereas
           I
           before
           said
           how
           
             I
             went
             into
          
           
           
             the
             Army
             after
          
           Naseby
           
             Fight
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Loyal
             Ministers
             in
          
           Coventry
           ,
           
             to
             try
             whether
             there
             was
             any
             hope
             to
             save
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             from
             the
             Corrupted
             Army
             :
          
           He
           feigneth
           that
           this
           was
           the
           
             Westminster
             Assembly
          
           ,
           or
           
             some
             Rebellious
             Branch
             of
             them
          
           :
           All
           falsly
           as
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           §
           55.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLII
           .
           
             That
             I
             went
             to
             Col.
          
           Whalley
           .
           ]
           Ans
           .
           Who
           then
           profest
           himself
           a
           Lamenter
           of
           the
           Armies
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           a
           Desirer
           of
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           while
           I
           was
           with
           him
           :
           But
           was
           after
           overcome
           by
           his
           Kinsman
           Cromwell
           and
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           to
           hold
           on
           with
           them
           for
           his
           preferment
           .
        
         
           §
           56.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLIII
           .
           His
           Page
           41.
           is
           made
           of
           meer
           forged
           Lies
           .
           As
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             I
             promised
             my self
             great
             things
             ,
          
           (
           much
           what
           as
           I
           did
           from
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           when
           instead
           of
           a
           Bishoprick
           I
           craved
           leave
           (
           in
           vain
           )
           to
           have
           been
           for
           nothing
           the
           Curate
           of
           an
           ignorant
           Reading
           Vicar
           .
           )
           2.
           
           That
           
             I
             was
             disappointed
             of
             my
             hopes
             .
          
           (
           By
           whom
           ?
           And
           how
           ?
           And
           for
           what
           ?
           )
           3.
           
           That
           
             I
             thought
             my self
             capable
             of
             advancement
             ,
             but
             They
             did
             not
             :
          
           As
           if
           I
           sought
           that
           which
           I
           refused
           .
           4.
           
           That
           
             I
             was
             well
             promised
             for
             my
             pains
             .
          
           ]
           
             Who
             never
             ask'd
             them
             any
             thing
             ,
          
           nor
           was
           
             promised
             any
             thing
          
           .
           5.
           
           That
           I
           was
           content
           with
           the
           
             pleasing
             work
             of
             drawing
             Blood
             gratis
             .
          
           ]
           Because
           I
           that
           never
           drew
           a
           drop
           of
           any
           Mans
           Blood
           ,
           did
           labour
           to
           prevent
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           malignant
           other
           Leeches
           from
           bursting
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           6.
           
           
             That
             I
             hoped
             they
             would
             have
             advanced
             me
             to
             some
             Military
             Preferment
             .
          
           ]
           Who
           never
           was
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           had
           Military
           Preferment
           long
           before
           Thus
           the
           Mans
           Brain
           (
           from
           what
           cause
           let
           others
           judge
           )
           breeds
           Lies
           as
           a
           Carkass
           breedeth
           Maggots
           :
           They
           swarm
           by
           heaps
           .
           Is
           this
           the
           Credit
           of
           our
           Church
           History
           ?
        
         
           §
           57.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLIV
           .
           Page
           42.
           
           [
           
             Against
             his
             Will
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             leave
             the
             Army
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Yes
           ;
           just
           the
           day
           that
           they
           consulted
           at
           Nottingham
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           else
           at
           Triploe-Heath
           ventured
           my
           Life
           against
           them
           :
           But
           it
           had
           been
           in
           vain
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           those
           that
           drew
           off
           about
           5000
           from
           them
           ;
           whose
           places
           they
           fill'd
           up
           with
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           's
           Souldiers
           that
           had
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           Fanaticks
           that
           would
           be
           true
           to
           their
           Interest
           .
        
         
           §
           58.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLV
           .
           [
           
             That
             ever
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             my
             business
             to
             destroy
             the
             best
             Established
             Church
             in
             the
             World.
             Ans
             .
          
           By
           desiring
           them
           not
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           which
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           Sworn
           against
           .
           And
           by
           humble
           Petitioning
           them
           not
           to
           silence
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           England
           conditionally
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           of
           the
           most
           Faithful
           actually
           in
           one
           day
           :
           By
           striving
           for
           Concord
           as
           for
           Life
           ,
           upon
           terms
           once
           granted
           by
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Gracious
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           after
           on
           lower
           terms
           consented
           to
           by
           Bishop
           Wilkins
           ,
           Dr.
           Burton
           ,
           Judge
           Hale
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           by
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           :
           I
           never
           motioned
           
           the
           alienation
           of
           one
           Farthing
           of
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Deans
           ;
           nor
           spake
           against
           their
           Baronies
           ,
           Parliament
           Place
           and
           Power
           ,
           〈◊〉
           nor
           against
           their
           vast
           Diocesses
           ,
           so
           they
           would
           not
           put
           down
           the
           Inferiour
           Pastoral
           Office
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           make
           Lay
           Civilians
           Usurpers
           of
           the
           Keys
           :
           Thus
           I
           sought
           to
           destroy
           the
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           World.
           Locusts
           are
           famished
           if
           they
           may
           not
           destroy
           our
           Trees
           and
           Fruit
           ,
           and
           Pikes
           if
           they
           may
           not
           devour
           all
           the
           lesser
           Fish
           :
           All
           
           Human's
           Wealth
           and
           Honour
           is
           nothing
           to
           him
           if
           Mordecai
           be
           not
           hanged
           .
           This
           Envy
           consumeth
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           lye
           not
           still
           with
           Rogues
           in
           Goals
           .
        
         
           §
           59.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLVI
           .
           [
           
             He
             will
             not
             affirm
             that
             I
             was
             given
             to
             plunder
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             suspicious
             sign
             when
             I
             would
             take
             up
             a
             Man
             to
             exchange
             for
             my
             Father
             .
          
           ]
           Ans
           .
           This
           hath
           a
           little
           modesty
           ;
           though
           even
           natural
           Affection
           be
           a
           Crime
           with
           Tories
           ,
           even
           when
           exercised
           without
           hurting
           any
           .
           Here
           also
           he
           repeateth
           his
           Forgery
           of
           
             raining
             Manna
          
           .
        
         
           §
           60.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLVII
           .
           Page
           43
           [
           
             That
             I
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             Sequestred
             Living
             of
             Mr.
          
           Dance
           at
           Kiderminster
           .
           ]
           Ans
           .
           This
           is
           cautelously
           said
           :
           Not
           that
           I
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           Sequestring
           him
           ,
           not
           that
           I
           took
           his
           living
           :
           But
           that
           
             I
             sate
             down
             on
             it
          
           :
           And
           Bishop
           Morley
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             an
             unblameable
             life
             .
          
           ]
           But
           ,
           I.
           He
           shall
           not
           hereby
           draw
           me
           to
           recite
           the
           Articles
           Sworn
           against
           him
           by
           as
           credible
           Men
           as
           any
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           .
           2.
           
           I
           think
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           blameless
           life
           to
           undertake
           the
           Pastoral
           Care
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           neither
           preach
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           be
           able
           to
           Expound
           the
           Creed
           ;
           and
           to
           keep
           one
           as
           ignorant
           but
           much
           more
           vicious
           (
           Turner
           at
           Mitton
           )
           under
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           yet
           believe
           that
           such
           a
           Mans
           Possession
           ,
           doth
           not
           oblige
           the
           people
           to
           venture
           their
           Souls
           upon
           his
           Pastoral
           Care
           ;
           and
           own
           him
           for
           their
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           seek
           no
           other
           :
           Nor
           make
           it
           a
           sin
           for
           any
           other
           to
           Teach
           them
           ?
           No
           more
           than
           the
           King's
           Ships
           or
           Armies
           must
           wilfully
           cast
           away
           Ships
           and
           Lives
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Conduct
           ,
           because
           a
           Man
           that
           hath
           no
           tolerable
           skill
           is
           in
           Possession
           .
           How
           cheap
           are
           Souls
           ,
           or
           how
           contemptible
           is
           Ministerial
           Knowledge
           and
           Preaching
           with
           these
           Men.
           You
           see
           here
           what
           is
           the
           
             best
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             in
             their
             account
             ,
          
           and
           what
           it
           is
           to
           destroy
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Almost
           two
           years
           before
           the
           Wars
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           conscious
           of
           his
           obnoxiousness
           ,
           entred
           into
           Bond
           with
           the
           chief
           Magistrates
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Parish
           ,
           to
           pay
           60
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           to
           a
           Lecturer
           of
           their
           choice
           ,
           he
           keeping
           his
           Vicaridge
           and
           officiating
           as
           Reader
           :
           And
           so
           he
           put
           out
           Mr.
           
             Jo.
             Dide
          
           his
           Preaching
           Curate
           ,
           in
           whose
           place
           I
           came
           ,
           being
           before
           in
           another
           County
           :
           Which
           Mr.
           Dide
           though
           more
           offensive
           before
           than
           the
           Vicar
           to
           the
           Religious
           people
           ,
           being
           after
           on
           my
           Testimony
           for
           him
           ,
           received
           into
           a
           Benefice
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           was
           so
           reconciled
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Kiderminster
           that
           he
           Bequeathed
           much
           of
           his
           Estate
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           my
           absence
           some
           years
           Mr.
           Dance
           by
           Bond
           owed
           me
           about
           
           120
           l.
           of
           which
           I
           never
           desired
           or
           ask'd
           for
           a
           Penny
           :
           And
           if
           Mr.
           Dance
           when
           forced
           out
           had
           right
           to
           his
           Benefice
           I
           that
           was
           forced
           away
           had
           right
           to
           my
           Salary
           :
           Which
           yet
           I
           think
           was
           no
           good
           Title
           in
           him
           or
           me
           .
           But
           he
           was
           sequestred
           when
           I
           was
           in
           another
           Countrey
           not
           like
           to
           live
           :
           And
           the
           Sequestration
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           divers
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           maintain
           one
           to
           Officiate
           .
           They
           offered
           it
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           refused
           it
           :
           And
           told
           them
           that
           I
           would
           take
           neither
           Sequestration
           nor
           Pastoral
           Cure
           ,
           but
           my
           former
           Lecture
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           would
           get
           a
           competent
           Pastor
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           care
           to
           pay
           him
           :
           For
           I
           would
           have
           out
           of
           the
           Vicaridge
           but
           the
           60
           l.
           that
           the
           Vicar
           was
           bound
           to
           pay
           :
           And
           because
           I
           refused
           a
           Living
           of
           400
           l.
           or
           500
           l.
           to
           be
           with
           them
           I
           would
           try
           other
           ways
           to
           make
           my
           Stipend
           100
           l.
           by
           getting
           for
           Mitton
           Chappel
           ,
           which
           had
           but
           ten
           pound
           a
           year
           ,
           an
           Augmentation
           of
           forty
           pound
           from
           the
           Parliament
           aliunde
           ;
           and
           in
           sum
           while
           I
           was
           there
           ,
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Vicaridge
           was
           thus
           paid
           ;
           viz.
           forty
           pound
           a
           year
           to
           Mr.
           Dance
           ,
           about
           twenty
           pound
           to
           the
           Crown
           and
           Poor
           ,
           and
           Taxes
           ;
           ten
           pound
           to
           the
           old
           Curate
           of
           Mitton
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           he
           had
           before
           :
           sixty
           pound
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           to
           a
           truly
           faithful
           Minister
           that
           preached
           once
           a
           day
           at
           Kiderminster
           and
           once
           at
           Mitton
           ,
           and
           did
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Offices
           .
           And
           the
           Augmentation
           added
           from
           the
           Parliament
           made
           up
           my
           sixty
           pound
           to
           be
           eighty
           pound
           ,
           and
           the
           Rent
           of
           a
           few
           Rooms
           in
           the
           top
           of
           another
           Mans
           old
           House
           .
           And
           I
           had
           no
           more
           :
           Nor
           did
           ever
           set
           my
           foot
           in
           the
           Vicaridge
           House
           ,
           much
           less
           offer
           to
           put
           out
           Mr.
           Dance
           ;
           nor
           had
           we
           any
           disagreement
           .
           And
           when
           he
           was
           restored
           ,
           he
           freely
           gave
           me
           a
           full
           discharge
           for
           all
           between
           him
           and
           me
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Sequestrators
           had
           notice
           that
           another
           was
           like
           to
           be
           put
           in
           against
           their
           will
           if
           I
           were
           not
           :
           And
           thereupon
           without
           me
           they
           got
           the
           Committee
           to
           pass
           an
           Order
           as
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           they
           kept
           this
           Order
           for
           their
           own
           indempnity
           ,
           till
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           Army
           came
           to
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           brought
           it
           me
           ,
           and
           desired
           me
           if
           I
           were
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           disclaim
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           make
           all
           sure
           when
           I
           came
           to
           them
           after
           my
           return
           from
           the
           Army
           ,
           I
           got
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           chief
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           to
           Subscribe
           their
           Names
           ,
           that
           they
           received
           me
           only
           as
           their
           Lecturer
           ,
           that
           refused
           the
           Pastoral
           Charge
           and
           Sequestration
           .
        
         
           §
           61.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLVIII
           .
           To
           aggravate
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           
           Cromwell's
           Army
           ,
           I
           wrote
           that
           [
           
             they
             had
             pull'd
             down
             the
             best
             Governours
             that
             they
             could
             name
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             pretend
             their
             faults
             for
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             was
             to
             profess
             that
             they
             would
             be
             subject
             to
             none
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           he
           saith
           I
           meant
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
             It
             was
             both
             King
             and
             Parliament
             that
             they
             put
             down
             :
          
           And
           he
           hath
           nothing
           but
           my
           own
           words
           to
           accuse
           me
           of
           .
           2.
           
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           venture
           to
           Name
           better
           than
           they
           put
           down
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Nation
           
           then
           had
           better
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           both
           Cromwell
           and
           this
           Accuser
           hath
           said
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           62.
           
           Accus
           .
           XLIX
           He
           next
           accuseth
           me
           for
           praising
           
             Richard
             Cromwell's
             Government
          
           .
           ]
           Ans
           .
           I
           spake
           nothing
           but
           Truth
           .
           He
           was
           never
           in
           any
           War
           :
           The
           Royalists
           reported
           that
           he
           would
           restore
           the
           King.
           He
           was
           not
           for
           Sectaries
           ,
           but
           for
           uniting
           pious
           Counsels
           :
           He
           presently
           gave
           up
           his
           Government
           ,
           because
           it
           should
           cost
           no
           Mans
           Blood.
           And
           this
           was
           enough
           to
           aggravate
           their
           sin
           that
           had
           set
           him
           up
           when
           he
           sought
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           then
           cast
           him
           out
           (
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           .
           )
        
         
           §
           63.
           
           Accus
           .
           L.
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             I
             never
             so
             much
             complained
             of
             Arbitrary
             Government
             and
             Persecution
             as
             since
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             were
             restored
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Notoriously
           false
           :
           My
           
             Political
             Aphorisms
          
           witness
           my
           complaints
           then
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           tell
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           where
           or
           when
           I
           complained
           of
           
             Arbitrary
             Government
          
           since
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           came
           in
           .
           I
           knew
           he
           did
           what
           was
           done
           against
           us
           by
           Parliaments
           .
           I
           knew
           the
           Bishops
           got
           Laws
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
           But
           if
           I
           complain
           more
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           I
           think
           it
           no
           sin
           to
           feel
           ,
           nor
           a
           Duty
           to
           love
           the
           Silencing
           of
           Faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           laying
           them
           in
           Goals
           for
           nothing
           but
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           was
           I
           of
           the
           mind
           that
           undoing
           thousands
           of
           sincere
           godly
           Christians
           was
           no
           Persecution
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           rail
           at
           Christ's
           Judgment
           ,
           Matth.
           25.
           that
           reckoneth
           that
           as
           done
           for
           or
           against
           him
           that
           is
           done
           for
           or
           against
           the
           least
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           calleth
           Brethren
           while
           Pharisees
           call
           them
           Accursed
           .
           Till
           
             Cruel
             Persecution
          
           be
           Sanctity
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           sin
           to
           hate
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           64.
           
           Accus
           .
           LI.
           But
           that
           which
           followeth
           is
           a
           most
           notorious
           out-facing
           the
           most
           publick
           notice
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           Page
           47.
           
           
             Did
             not
             the
             Secluded
             Members
             upon
             their
             readmission
             reinforce
             the
             Engagement
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithful
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             without
             a
             King
             or
             House
             or
             Lords
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           So
           far
           were
           they
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           cast
           out
           immediately
           for
           Voting
           the
           satisfactoriness
           of
           the
           Kings
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           his
           return
           to
           London
           :
           And
           upon
           their
           readmission
           they
           voted
           their
           own
           dissolution
           that
           a
           free
           Parliament
           might
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           were
           never
           for
           the
           Engagement
           ,
           but
           abhorred
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           Royalists
           at
           their
           Compositions
           ordinarily
           took
           it
           (
           when
           I
           wrote
           against
           it
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           he
           asketh
           ,
           [
           
             Did
             not
             some
             of
             them
             provide
             an
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           Ans
           .
           We
           can
           better
           tell
           what
           
             Parliaments
             do
          
           ,
           than
           what
           [
           
             some
             of
             them
             do
          
           .
           ]
           How
           know
           I
           what
           odd
           or
           secret
           Act
           of
           any
           particular
           Persons
           this
           Man
           might
           know
           of
           ?
           But
           I
           suspect
           this
           [
           some
           ]
           was
           some
           one
           or
           more
           of
           the
           excluded
           Rump
           .
           But
           had
           he
           no
           pretence
           for
           this
           notorious
           Lie
           against
           the
           Secluded
           Members
           ?
           None
           visible
           but
           that
           which
           hath
           filled
           his
           Book
           with
           falshood
           ;
           wrath
           and
           blind
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           inconsiderate
           haste
           :
           That
           which
           was
           done
           by
           the
           restored
           Rump
           he
           falsly
           
           saith
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Secluded
           Members
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           done
           before
           their
           restoring
           .
           But
           they
           justified
           their
           first
           War
           against
           the
           Delinquent
           Army
           You
           may
           find
           him
           punctually
           confuted
           in
           
             Whitlock's
             Memorials
          
           .
           When
           things
           so
           notoriously
           false
           are
           thus
           confidently
           vented
           ,
           which
           the
           publick
           notice
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           confuteth
           ,
           what
           credit
           doth
           his
           Accusation
           deserve
           of
           me
           and
           my
           unknown
           actions
           ,
           and
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           whom
           I
           suppose
           he
           never
           saw
           ,
           if
           the
           Author
           be
           Long
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           as
           fame
           reporteth
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           when
           
           Cromwell's
           proud
           rebellious
           Army
           came
           and
           mastered
           Parliament
           and
           City
           ,
           and
           about
           150
           of
           their
           Members
           forbore
           coming
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           they
           past
           divers
           slavish
           Votes
           ,
           among
           which
           was
           that
           of
           [
           
             No
             more
             Addresses
             to
             the
             King
             ,
          
           ]
           when
           he
           refused
           their
           four
           Acts
           :
           But
           they
           recalled
           that
           Vote
           ,
           and
           were
           cast
           out
           for
           recalling
           it
           ,
           and
           Voting
           Consent
           to
           the
           Kings
           Concession
           .
           And
           when
           after
           
           Richard's
           Government
           the
           Army
           had
           confounded
           themselves
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           call
           the
           Excluded
           Members
           of
           the
           Long
           Parliament
           again
           :
           But
           what
           Members
           were
           they
           ?
           Only
           the
           Rump
           or
           Party
           that
           cut
           off
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           put
           down
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           expresly
           confining
           it
           to
           them
           that
           staid
           in
           till
           April
           20.
           1653.
           the
           day
           that
           Cromwell
           cast
           out
           the
           last
           .
           So
           that
           the
           first
           Excluded
           Members
           were
           never
           restored
           till
           Monk
           and
           his
           Presbyterian
           Army
           restored
           them
           .
           They
           abhorr'd
           the
           Common-wealth
           Engagement
           :
           And
           so
           did
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           my
           Acquaintance
           save
           Independants
        
         
           §
           65.
           
           Accus
           .
           LII
           .
           Page
           47.
           
           [
           Having
           told
           what
           a
           few
           Rumpers
           said
           to
           Monk
           he
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             And
             because
             they
             did
             this
             ,
             and
             might
             justifie
             it
             by
             Mr.
          
           B's
           Theses
           
             in
             his
             Holy
             Commonwealth
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Supream
             Power
             the
             best
             Governours
             in
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           How
           pregnant
           is
           malice
           of
           falshood
           ?
           1.
           
           It
           is
           false
           that
           the
           Parliament
           in
           question
           did
           what
           he
           saith
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           by
           their
           Adversaries
           :
           Such
           as
           
             Scot
             ,
             Robinson
          
           and
           Haseldrigge
           that
           flattered
           Monk
           till
           he
           had
           them
           in
           his
           Net.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           false
           that
           my
           
             Th●ses
             justifie
             them
          
           ,
           which
           are
           written
           against
           them
           .
           3
           It
           is
           false
           that
           it
           was
           for
           this
           that
           I
           call
           them
           the
           
             Supream
             Power
          
           or
           the
           
             best
             Governours
          
           :
           It
           's
           King
           and
           Parliament
           that
           I
           call
           Supream
           :
           It
           was
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Rump
           and
           Richard
           that
           the
           Men
           whom
           I
           wrote
           against
           pull'd
           down
           :
           And
           I
           only
           tell
           them
           that
           if
           the
           Errours
           of
           all
           these
           Rulers
           will
           justifie
           an
           Army
           for
           Deposing
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Power
           on
           Earth
           that
           might
           not
           be
           so
           Deposed
           ,
           there
           being
           none
           better
           than
           all
           these
           Deposed
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           66.
           
           Once
           more
           ,
           I
           tell
           this
           Accuser
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           justifying
           King
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           progress
           ,
           or
           ending
           of
           this
           War
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           both
           sides
           deeply
           guilty
           of
           very
           heinous
           sin
           :
           And
           I
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           I
           know
           a
           Man
           living
           that
           hateth
           War
           more
           than
           I
           hate
           it
           :
           While
           I
           medled
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           far
           a
           more
           sad
           
           and
           hateful
           Life
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           my
           abode
           in
           Prison
           was
           when
           the
           Church
           Defenders
           laid
           me
           there
           with
           an
           unsolvable
           Fine
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           both
           sides
           began
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           :
           I
           knew
           not
           a
           Man
           but
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Nethersole
          
           that
           knew
           what
           War
           was
           ,
           or
           foresaw
           what
           was
           like
           to
           come
           of
           it
           .
           Both
           sides
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           prevented
           by
           the
           Countreys
           forsaking
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           or
           that
           one
           Fight
           would
           end
           it
           .
           And
           no
           Man
           can
           tell
           just
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           begun
           :
           No
           more
           than
           just
           when
           a
           Chronical
           Disease
           begins
           in
           Man.
           Only
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           Virtually
           and
           Dispositively
           it
           began
           in
           that
           
             division
             of
             Minds
             ,
             Hearts
             and
             Lives
             ,
          
           which
           is
           common
           in
           the
           World
           between
           them
           that
           Love
           a
           Life
           of
           Serious
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           cannot
           Love
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           Hate
           a
           Godly
           Life
           because
           it
           's
           against
           their
           Lust
           and
           Carnal
           Interest
           .
           Not
           that
           every
           Adversary
           to
           the
           Parliament
           was
           a
           Cainite
           ,
           but
           that
           through
           the
           Land
           an
           Enmity
           between
           the
           
             Seriously
             Godly
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Prophane
             encouraged
          
           by
           Pharisaical
           Ceremonious
           Formalists
           ,
           was
           a
           War
           in
           our
           Bowels
           ,
           ready
           to
           break
           forth
           upon
           the
           first
           advantages
           .
           And
           the
           Religious
           Party
           (
           as
           in
           all
           former
           Ages
           )
           had
           many
           young
           ignorant
           Novices
           ,
           that
           by
           Pride
           ran
           into
           Extreams
           ,
           being
           self-conceited
           ,
           and
           unruly
           ,
           and
           ready
           by
           Schism
           or
           petulant
           Censoriousness
           to
           vilifie
           all
           that
           be
           not
           of
           their
           Sects
           ,
           and
           to
           pretend
           Fanatick
           Inspirations
           for
           their
           Errours
           .
           As
           the
           contrary
           Party
           was
           prone
           to
           be
           so
           Jealous
           of
           their
           beloved
           Dominion
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           Ease
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           such
           for
           intolerable
           Enemies
           that
           flattered
           them
           not
           in
           their
           Worldly
           Pomp.
           
        
         
           Long
           did
           heart-burnings
           continue
           between
           these
           discordant
           Parties
           ,
           one
           side
           blaming
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           side
           ruining
           those
           that
           were
           against
           them
           :
           Till
           
           Laud's
           attempts
           for
           Innovation
           ,
           stirred
           up
           such
           opposition
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           distaste
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           I
           cannot
           justifie
           .
           The
           Parliament
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Scots
           went
           higher
           in
           provoking
           the
           King
           than
           they
           ought
           :
           And
           the
           King
           too
           much
           occasioned
           their
           Jealousie
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           have
           Invaded
           Property
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           subdue
           them
           by
           force
           if
           they
           restrained
           or
           punished
           the
           Executioners
           of
           his
           Illegal
           Will.
           But
           this
           brake
           out
           by
           such
           degrees
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           name
           the
           beginning
           .
           As
           a
           small
           breach
           in
           a
           Pond
           of
           Water
           groweth
           wider
           till
           it
           let
           out
           the
           whole
           :
           And
           as
           Personal
           Duels
           begin
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           or
           a
           suspicion
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           wrath
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           reproach
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           revenge
           .
           When
           Division
           was
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Constituted
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           both
           sides
           should
           have
           hated
           and
           feared
           it
           more
           than
           either
           did
           .
           But
           the
           Parliament
           thought
           the
           King
           would
           soon
           return
           as
           deserted
           :
           And
           the
           Devil
           among
           us
           all
           was
           as
           if
           he
           had
           cast
           among
           Boys
           red
           hot
           pieces
           of
           Brass
           or
           Iron
           ,
           and
           they
           scrambled
           for
           it
           ,
           thinking
           by
           the
           Colour
           that
           it
           was
           Gold
           ,
           till
           it
           stuck
           to
           their
           Fingers
           and
           burnt
           them
           to
           the
           Bone.
           And
           the
           dread
           of
           200000
           Murdered
           in
           Ireland
           put
           such
           a
           pannick
           fear
           in
           the
           Antipapists
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           darkened
           their
           Wits
           .
           
           And
           yet
           if
           the
           Captain
           and
           Mariners
           fall
           out
           by
           folly
           ,
           the
           Ship
           may
           be
           preserved
           by
           the
           innocent
           .
           If
           the
           Citizens
           could
           not
           agree
           about
           quenching
           the
           Fire
           in
           1666.
           the
           Inhabitants
           may
           endeavour
           it
           ,
           and
           pull
           down
           Houses
           to
           that
           end
           without
           the
           guilt
           of
           injury
           to
           the
           Owners
           .
           I
           think
           that
           King
           and
           Parliament
           grievously
           sinned
           (
           but
           not
           equally
           )
           in
           doing
           so
           much
           to
           cause
           and
           no
           more
           to
           prevent
           a
           Civil
           War
           :
           I
           would
           they
           had
           hearkened
           to
           
           Whitlock's
           Speech
           ,
           and
           other
           Mens
           healing
           motions
           1641.
           
           But
           who
           in
           the
           beginning
           fore-knows
           the
           end
           ?
           And
           when
           once
           the
           breach
           is
           made
           ,
           usually
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           left
           of
           any
           better
           end
           than
           one
           of
           the
           two
           Parties
           ruin
           .
           True
           is
           the
           old
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             that
             draweth
             his
             Sword
             against
             his
             King
             must
             throw
             away
             the
             Scabbard
             .
          
           When
           all
           mutual
           Trust
           is
           gone
           ,
           all
           hope
           of
           Reconciliation
           is
           gone
           .
        
         
           The
           present
           state
           of
           England
           is
           a
           lively
           Exposition
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           miserable
           War.
           We
           were
           thus
           in
           fear
           of
           Popery
           and
           Slavery
           here
           of
           late
           .
           The
           Murder
           of
           200000
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           coming
           in
           to
           the
           King
           in
           England
           was
           as
           loud
           an
           Alarm
           ,
           as
           King
           James
           his
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           here
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Lay
           Church
           Lords
           and
           Patrons
           here
           had
           Sworn
           or
           Promised
           
             against
             taking
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             on
             any
             pretence
             what
             soever
             .
          
           They
           did
           not
           
           
             all
             own
             King
          
           William's
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           Yet
           they
           thought
           it
           lawful
           to
           save
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           a
           misgoverning
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           own
           Kindred
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Army
           and
           Clergy
           forsook
           him
           ,
           and
           joyned
           with
           him
           that
           came
           in
           against
           him
           :
           They
           meant
           it
           not
           as
           owning
           then
           the
           Invaders
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           nor
           as
           disowning
           King
           James
           ,
           but
           to
           
             save
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           and
           it
           proved
           contrary
           to
           their
           expectation
           that
           without
           Blood
           the
           turn
           of
           the
           Nation
           turned
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           Just
           so
           the
           first
           beginners
           of
           the
           resistance
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           his
           Army
           intended
           no
           change
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           that
           the
           War
           would
           have
           been
           as
           soon
           almost
           ended
           as
           begun
           ,
           as
           King
           
           William's
           was
           here
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           was
           once
           begun
           reconciliation
           became
           impossible
           :
           And
           one
           or
           others
           must
           be
           ruined
           :
           Yet
           we
           that
           owned
           not
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           but
           thought
           King
           and
           Parliament
           greatly
           sinful
           ,
           thought
           it
           an
           absolute
           Duty
           to
           do
           our
           best
           to
           save
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           from
           the
           most
           threatning
           danger
           .
           And
           we
           thought
           that
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Papists
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           malignity
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Kings
           Adherents
           ,
           and
           the
           prospect
           of
           such
           an
           Army
           of
           Delinquents
           Conquering
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           putting
           all
           the
           Land
           into
           the
           Sole
           power
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           himself
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Papists
           and
           Delinquents
           ,
           did
           clearly
           tell
           us
           where
           the
           present
           danger
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           lay
           .
           But
           future
           Changes
           we
           could
           not
           foresee
           .
        
         
           〈…〉
           part
           ,
           I
           was
           a
           young
           Novice
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           War
           was
           ;
           〈…〉
           considerable
           interest
           in
           any
           ,
           to
           have
           prevented
           it
           :
           But
           〈…〉
           that
           I
           more
           repent
           of
           than
           that
           I
           feared
           it
           so
           little
           ,
           and
           
           that
           I
           did
           not
           speak
           more
           earnestly
           for
           the
           preventing
           of
           it
           by
           mutual
           pacificatory
           means
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           said
           any
           thing
           towards
           unpeaceable
           irritations
           .
           Who
           could
           have
           forethought
           that
           all
           those
           doleful
           Events
           would
           follow
           ,
           which
           make
           up
           
           Whitlock's
           impartial
           Memorials
           ?
        
         
           §
           67.
           
           Yet
           I
           must
           truely
           say
           (
           though
           it
           displease
           the
           guilty
           )
           that
           the
           effects
           were
           quite
           different
           on
           the
           Land
           ,
           from
           what
           the
           Malignants
           commonly
           report
           :
           They
           would
           falsly
           perswade
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           all
           ancient
           Piety
           was
           despised
           ,
           the
           Creed
           ,
           Lords
           Prayer
           and
           Decalogue
           ,
           and
           all
           sober
           Ministers
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           Tub
           preachers
           set
           up
           to
           vent
           their
           Nonsence
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           among
           10000
           of
           the
           Clergy
           about
           300
           or
           more
           were
           turn'd
           out
           as
           Ignorant
           and
           Scandalous
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           unjustly
           some
           for
           being
           for
           the
           King
           against
           the
           Parliament
           :
           The
           number
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           conjecture
           that
           there
           might
           be
           an
           hundred
           such
           at
           least
           .
           In
           the
           places
           of
           these
           the
           most
           seriously
           Religious
           young
           Men
           that
           the
           Universities
           would
           afford
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           old
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           but
           few
           )
           such
           as
           the
           Parishioners
           chose
           were
           set
           up
           :
           Most
           of
           these
           young
           Men
           were
           such
           as
           had
           no
           hand
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           but
           were
           Lads
           or
           young
           Students
           while
           the
           War
           continued
           .
           It
           pleased
           God
           ,
           that
           very
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           became
           such
           fervent
           ,
           able
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           change
           followed
           among
           their
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           multitudes
           of
           the
           Ignorant
           ,
           Debauch'd
           and
           Worldlings
           became
           Serious
           ,
           Godly
           ,
           Christians
           .
           And
           the
           younger
           sort
           grew
           up
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           For
           instance
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Worcester
           where
           I
           lived
           ,
           where
           before
           there
           was
           one
           Family
           that
           minded
           Piety
           ,
           or
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           Prayed
           ,
           or
           Read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           after
           that
           did
           it
           .
           In
           the
           Town
           where
           I
           lived
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           before
           one
           or
           two
           Houses
           in
           a
           Street
           that
           worshipped
           God
           by
           Prayer
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           avoided
           Profaneness
           ,
           and
           minded
           the
           Concerns
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           at
           last
           there
           was
           scarce
           more
           than
           two
           Houses
           on
           a
           Street-side
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           learn
           the
           Catechism
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           pray
           and
           live
           soberly
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           great
           love
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           humility
           towards
           others
           ;
           commonly
           disowning
           the
           Cromwellians
           ,
           and
           Sectarians
           Disloyalties
           ,
           Rebellions
           and
           Schisins
           .
        
         
           But
           indeed
           when
           the
           Sectaries
           got
           dominion
           ,
           many
           Anabaptists
           and
           Self
           conceited
           Novices
           set
           up
           themselves
           for
           Preachers
           where
           they
           could
           get
           Hearers
           ;
           but
           the
           sober
           godly
           people
           kept
           so
           much
           Concord
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           that
           these
           others
           were
           but
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           a
           disgraced
           broken
           Sect
           ,
           as
           the
           Quakers
           be
           among
           us
           now
           .
           But
           Harrison
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           ignorance
           and
           badness
           of
           the
           Parish
           Ministers
           in
           Wales
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           Itinerant
           Anabaptists
           and
           Separatists
           in
           many
           places
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Consequents
           about
           Religion
           :
           And
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           the
           Cromwellians
           and
           Anabaptists
           professing
           more
           Zeal
           for
           Godliness
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           did
           much
           of
           their
           work
           by
           suppressing
           sin
           and
           profaneness
           ,
           
           and
           countenancing
           Godliness
           :
           Which
           hath
           taught
           us
           to
           wish
           that
           of
           two
           Evils
           ,
           rather
           Hypocrisie
           than
           Malignity
           may
           be
           in
           power
           .
           It
           's
           better
           Godliness
           be
           promoted
           for
           evil
           Ends
           ,
           than
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           .
        
         
           68.
           
           Whereas
           therefore
           the
           Diocesane
           Church
           of
           England
           exclusive
           of
           all
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           these
           Men
           accuse
           ,
           is
           so
           oft
           called
           ,
           
             The
             best
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             :
          
           It
           must
           mean
           that
           it
           is
           best
           in
           Constitution
           and
           Laws
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Men
           that
           are
           Ministers
           and
           Members
           .
           If
           the
           first
           be
           their
           meaning
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           best
           Laws
           without
           the
           best
           Men
           never
           make
           the
           best
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           Is
           one
           sole
           Bishop
           over
           a
           Thousand
           or
           many
           Hundred
           Parishes
           without
           any
           Bishop
           or
           Pastoral
           Church
           under
           him
           a
           better
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           than
           the
           contrary
           that
           was
           continued
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           ?
           *
           and
           described
           by
           Archbishop
           Usher
           and
           others
           .
           2.
           
           Is
           a
           Church
           Governed
           by
           Lay
           Civilians
           decretive
           use
           of
           the
           Keys
           so
           much
           better
           than
           that
           which
           is
           Governed
           by
           the
           Keys
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Clergy
           only
           ?
           3.
           
           Is
           a
           Church
           Governed
           by
           Canons
           that
           
             ipso
             facto
             Excommunicate
             all
          
           that
           affirm
           any
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           Ceremonies
           or
           Forms
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           sinful
           ,
           better
           than
           those
           that
           unite
           in
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           bear
           with
           such
           as
           these
           ?
           4.
           
           Are
           Bishops
           and
           Deans
           chosen
           by
           Kings
           (
           perhaps
           Papists
           )
           and
           Incumbents
           chosen
           by
           any
           that
           can
           buy
           a
           Presentation
           ,
           better
           than
           those
           that
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           Clergy
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           Invested
           by
           the
           Prince
           and
           Patron
           .
           5.
           
           Is
           a
           Church
           where
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           sinful
           and
           unwilling
           are
           forced
           to
           Communicate
           ,
           unless
           they
           will
           lye
           Beggar'd
           in
           Goals
           ,
           better
           than
           those
           that
           receive
           none
           to
           Communion
           but
           the
           Desirers
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           it
           be
           the
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           for
           Men
           ,
           they
           should
           let
           others
           praise
           them
           rather
           than
           their
           own
           Mouths
           .
           Are
           they
           so
           much
           better
           Men
           than
           the
           Nonconformists
           ?
           Do
           their
           Lives
           shew
           it
           ?
           Doth
           credible
           fame
           speak
           it
           ?
           Though
           Mr.
           White
           was
           blamed
           for
           publishing
           the
           Names
           of
           such
           as
           by
           credible
           Oaths
           were
           ejected
           for
           Drunkenness
           ,
           or
           other
           Scandal
           ,
           this
           was
           no
           proof
           that
           they
           were
           the
           best
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Nor
           yet
           that
           of
           10000
           that
           Conformed
           8000
           of
           them
           had
           Conformed
           before
           to
           the
           Directory
           ,
           and
           Declared
           their
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           to
           the
           altered
           Common
           Prayer
           Book
           before
           ever
           they
           saw
           it
           (
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           )
        
         
           Whereas
           I
           remember
           not
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           of
           one
           Nonconformist
           these
           twenty
           eight
           years
           that
           was
           accused
           and
           punished
           for
           any
           such
           crime
           ,
           unless
           preaching
           Christs
           Gospel
           be
           a
           crime
           ,
           even
           when
           Power
           and
           Malice
           watcht
           for
           advantages
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           crouded
           them
           into
           Goals
           for
           preaching
           and
           praying
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           remember
           more
           than
           two
           single
           instances
           of
           Im
           norality
           by
           credible
           accusations
           of
           fame
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           of
           Fornication
           lamented
           )
           in
           all
           these
           years
           .
           But
           alas
           how
           different
           is
           the
           common
           fame
           of
           too
           many
           of
           the
           publick
           Clergy
           !
           And
           are
           these
           the
           best
           Men
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
         
           §
           69.
           
           You
           may
           partly
           judge
           by
           their
           Works
           ,
           their
           Writings
           and
           their
           Lives
           .
           Compare
           the
           Writings
           and
           Ministerial
           Labours
           of
           the
           Conformists
           and
           Nonconformists
           ,
           these
           thirty
           years
           ,
           or
           since
           the
           New
           Impositions
           .
           Some
           pious
           Conformists
           have
           done
           extraordinarily
           well
           :
           Especially
           Dr.
           Barrow
           .
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           ,
           Dr.
           Patrick
           ,
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           Dr.
           Tennison
           ,
           &c.
           And
           is
           there
           not
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           
             Anthony
             Burgesse
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Charnock
           ,
           Dr.
           Manton
           ,
           Dr.
           Bates
           ,
           Mr
           
             H●w
             ,
             Richard
             Alleine
             ,
             Joseph
             Alleine
             ,
             Tho.
             Gouge
             ,
          
           Mr.
           Swinnock
           ,
           Dr
           G●lpin
           ,
           many
           Volumes
           of
           the
           Morning
           Lectures
           ,
           Mr.
           
           Flavel's
           ,
           Mr.
           
           Steel's
           ,
           Mr.
           
           Ambrose's
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           such
           .
        
         
           This
           Man
           singleth
           out
           me
           for
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           Men
           living
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Morley
           bid
           Men
           judge
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           by
           me
           ;
           [
           
             ab
             uno
             disce
             omnes
          
           .
           ]
           And
           he
           was
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           the
           Clergy
           for
           Parts
           and
           Orthodoxness
           :
           One
           Book
           against
           me
           called
           his
           Letter
           ,
           is
           most
           shameless
           for
           untruths
           in
           publick
           matters
           of
           Fact
           :
           His
           last
           and
           greatest
           is
           to
           prove
           against
           me
           that
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           no
           part
           in
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           nor
           the
           whole
           Kingdoms
           any
           right
           of
           self
           defence
           against
           any
           Commissioned
           by
           the
           King
           on
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           .
           This
           Accuser
           is
           an
           Eminent
           Member
           of
           the
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           :
           Is
           this
           bundle
           of
           his
           gross
           untruths
           a
           proof
           that
           he
           is
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Men
           in
           the
           World.
           He
           saith
           that
           the
           
             Good
             that
             I
             wrote
             was
             for
             mischievous
             Ends.
          
           And
           what
           should
           move
           a
           Man
           in
           pain
           and
           expectation
           of
           speedy
           death
           to
           write
           above
           Sixscore
           Books
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           that
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           bent
           of
           his
           own
           Heart
           ?
           And
           for
           that
           which
           he
           mischievously
           would
           overthrow
           ?
           To
           spend
           his
           Life
           against
           his
           own
           Affections
           ?
        
         
           §
           70.
           
           Accus
           .
           LIII
           .
           
             His
             next
             charge
             is
             that
          
           [
           
             I
             was
             employed
             in
             assisting
             the
             Commissioners
             for
             Sequestration
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans.
           A
           downright
           Lie
           :
           I
           never
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           for
           them
           or
           with
           them
           .
           Another
           sort
           called
           Commissioners
           for
           Approbation
           that
           were
           to
           judge
           of
           Men
           for
           Institution
           upon
           Presentations
           ,
           would
           have
           had
           me
           to
           assist
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           utterly
           refused
           it
           :
           But
           at
           last
           they
           got
           a
           trick
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           Man
           was
           presented
           that
           they
           would
           not
           approve
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           not
           incur
           the
           blame
           of
           rejecting
           him
           ,
           they
           named
           three
           Countrey
           Ministers
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           If
           those
           approved
           him
           they
           would
           accept
           him
           :
           Three
           or
           four
           times
           they
           named
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           refused
           to
           meddle
           in
           it
           :
           Till
           three
           Ministers
           that
           were
           Episcopal
           and
           Royalists
           ,
           against
           the
           Parliament
           told
           me
           ,
           They
           should
           lose
           their
           Livings
           if
           I
           refused
           them
           ;
           and
           only
           for
           them
           did
           I
           deny
           my self
           to
           do
           this
           Office.
           And
           now
           this
           Man
           makes
           it
           my
           crime
           to
           help
           his
           Party
           to
           Benefices
           :
           I
           never
           put
           out
           or
           rejected
           one
           of
           his
           Party
           .
           He
           dealeth
           with
           me
           just
           as
           Dr.
           Pearce
           did
           :
           When
           I
           desired
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Religious
           sort
           to
           the
           Ignorant
           multitude
           whom
           the
           Conformists
           had
           made
           their
           Church
           ,
           I
           was
           still
           met
           with
           the
           objection
           ,
           (
           that
           they
           had
           nothing
           but
           the
           name
           
           and
           accidents
           of
           Christians
           ;
           that
           they
           scarce
           ever
           spake
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           unless
           in
           jest
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           saying
           of
           their
           Service
           ;
           that
           they
           never
           prayed
           in
           their
           Families
           ;
           that
           multitudes
           of
           them
           were
           common
           Swearers
           ,
           Lyars
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           keep
           them
           from
           censuring
           the
           Conformists
           and
           their
           Churches
           over-much
           ,
           and
           separating
           groundlesly
           .
           I
           told
           them
           how
           some
           foul
           Sins
           that
           have
           got
           advantage
           by
           Custom
           may
           stand
           with
           some
           degrees
           of
           Grace
           .
           And
           what
           doth
           this
           Doctor
           but
           turn
           this
           to
           my
           own
           reproach
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           was
           for
           vicious
           Looseness
           ,
           and
           had
           described
           not
           theirs
           ,
           but
           my
           own
           Communicants
           ;
           whenas
           ,
           without
           this
           charitable
           Lenitive
           ,
           I
           doubt
           it
           is
           above
           half
           the
           Conformable
           Laity
           that
           we
           must
           have
           turned
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           maimed
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Just
           so
           doth
           this
           Man
           accuse
           me
           for
           keeping
           in
           three
           Prelatists
           .
        
         
           §
           71.
           
           Accus
           .
           LIV.
           He
           maketh
           a
           long
           Accusation
           again
           ,
           of
           my
           taking
           the
           Sequestration
           ;
           full
           of
           gross
           Falshoods
           :
           Principally
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Augmentation
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Tythes
             of
             the
             Vicaridge
             .
          
           A
           Lye
           merely
           forged
           by
           him
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           Proof
           .
           It
           was
           granted
           aliunde
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whence
           ,
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           paid
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           
             Vicar
             then
             had
             little
          
           ,
           and
           he
           talks
           of
           
             desolate
             Wives
             and
             Children
          
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Vicar
           had
           
             no
             Child
          
           ,
           and
           had
           40
           
             l.
             a
             Year
          
           for
           doing
           nothing
           .
           His
           debauch'd
           ,
           sottish
           Curate
           at
           Mitton
           had
           all
           his
           old
           Pay
           ,
           without
           any
           Abatement
           ;
           and
           was
           connived
           at
           by
           us
           to
           read
           Common
           Prayer
           once
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           half
           of
           the
           day
           they
           had
           a
           worthy
           Preacher
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           60
           l.
           before
           and
           after
           paid
           me
           as
           Lecturer
           ,
           the
           Vicar's
           Bond
           for
           it
           was
           procured
           by
           his
           own
           Friends
           importunity
           before
           the
           Wars
           .
           Oh
           What
           a
           rate
           do
           these
           Accusers
           set
           on
           Souls
           ,
           that
           would
           leave
           so
           many
           to
           two
           such
           Men
           ,
           whom
           many
           Plow-men
           and
           Weavers
           in
           that
           Congregation
           farther
           excelled
           in
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           I
           will
           now
           express
           .
        
         
           §
           72.
           
           Accus
           .
           LV.
           He
           saith
           that
           
             I
             think
             my self
             wronged
             that
             I
             had
             not
             the
             fifth
             part
             still
             paid
             me
             ,
             and
             expected
             to
             have
             it
             offered
             as
             my
             due
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           A
           mere
           Lye
           :
           'T
           is
           capable
           of
           no
           better
           Name
           and
           Answer
           .
        
         
           §
           73.
           
           Accus
           .
           LVI
           .
           Because
           I
           said
           that
           the
           
             Papists
             Doctrine
             of
             deposing
             and
             destroying
             Kings
             was
             worse
             ,
             or
             had
             less
             excuse
             ,
             than
             their
             act
             that
             here
             had
             fought
             against
             him
             ,
          
           ]
           while
           I
           published
           my
           abhorrence
           of
           both
           sorts
           of
           Regicides
           ,
           he
           feigneth
           me
           to
           
             plead
             for
             them
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             more
             than
             others
          
           .
        
         
           §
           74.
           
           Accus
           .
           LVII
           .
           Pag.
           57.
           
           He
           saith
           
             It
             is
             Men
             of
             my
             persuasion
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Representatives
             of
             the
             People
             in
             Parliament
             have
             the
             supream
             Power
             ;
             and
             whatever
             is
             enacted
             and
             declared
             for
             Law
             by
             the
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             hath
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Law.
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Impudently
           false
           :
           Whereas
           in
           my
           Christian
           Directory
           I
           have
           fully
           confuted
           this
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           in
           
             Ri.
             Hooker
          
           ,
           the
           Man
           of
           their
           persuasion
           that
           they
           boast
           of
           .
           Had
           he
           said
           that
           I
           hold
           that
           they
           have
           part
           of
           the
           Supream
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           he
           had
           said
           true
           .
        
         
         
           §
           75.
           
           Accus
           .
           LVIII
           .
           After
           a
           deal
           of
           impertinent
           talk
           of
           the
           Army
           's
           ill
           usage
           of
           the
           King
           (
           which
           't
           is
           like
           I
           did
           more
           against
           ,
           than
           many
           such
           as
           he
           ,
           )
           he
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             That
             I
             plead
             for
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Solemn
             Covenant
             contumaciously
             ,
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           If
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           truth
           in
           this
           Man's
           Writings
           ,
           he
           must
           first
           separate
           it
           from
           all
           the
           Chaff
           of
           Untruths
           that
           covereth
           it
           .
           I
           distinguish
           between
           1.
           
           The
           Imposing
           of
           that
           Covenant
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Taking
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Keeping
           of
           the
           unlawful
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           4.
           
           And
           the
           Keeping
           of
           the
           lawful
           and
           necessary
           parts
           .
           The
           three
           first
           I
           speak
           against
           ;
           the
           fourth
           is
           all
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           dispute
           .
           That
           Covenant
           is
           also
           a
           Vow
           to
           God
           :
           Therein
           Men
           vowed
           to
           be
           against
           Popery
           ,
           Profaneness
           ,
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           against
           sound
           Doctrine
           and
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           to
           repent
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           amend
           ;
           and
           to
           defend
           the
           Person
           and
           Rights
           of
           the
           King.
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           took
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           his
           Lords
           and
           Knights
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           at
           their
           Composition
           ;
           and
           many
           that
           imposed
           and
           took
           it
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           yet
           alive
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           Whether
           I.
           and
           all
           England
           ,
           can
           and
           must
           be
           certain
           that
           this
           Vow
           bindeth
           neither
           King
           ,
           Parliament-men
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           living
           ,
           to
           renounce
           Popery
           ,
           Schism
           and
           Profaneness
           ,
           and
           to
           repent
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           the
           King.
           All
           the
           Corporations
           of
           England
           are
           constituted
           by
           a
           new
           Oath
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           NO
           OBLIGATION
           from
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           on
           ME
           OR
           ANY
           OTHER
           PERSON
           .
           ]
           I
           gave
           the
           Reasons
           why
           I
           durst
           not
           swear
           this
           ,
           leaving
           other
           Men's
           Consciences
           to
           their
           Judge
           .
        
         
           Now
           either
           there
           is
           some
           such
           Obligation
           ,
           or
           there
           is
           not
           .
           If
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           venture
           ,
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           or
           a
           Subscription
           ,
           to
           justifie
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Corporations
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           publick
           ,
           national
           Perjury
           ,
           What
           greater
           Wickedness
           could
           I
           commit
           ?
           Would
           this
           be
           a
           Character
           of
           the
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           have
           such
           Ministers
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Obligation
           from
           that
           Vow
           ,
           to
           the
           things
           aforesaid
           ,
           1.
           
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           ,
           and
           most
           sober
           Casuists
           are
           mistaken
           :
           who
           say
           ,
           That
           though
           a
           Vow
           be
           unlawfully
           imposed
           ,
           and
           unlawfully
           taken
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Matter
           be
           unlawful
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           it
           bindeth
           us
           nevertheless
           to
           keep
           the
           necessary
           part
           .
           And
           what
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           swear
           or
           say
           that
           I
           am
           wiser
           than
           all
           these
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           sure
           that
           they
           are
           mistaken
           ?
        
         
           2
           And
           then
           I
           must
           swear
           or
           say
           ,
           that
           neither
           King
           ,
           nor
           Lords
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           took
           it
           in
           a
           lawful
           sense
           ;
           which
           else
           would
           oblige
           them
           .
           And
           must
           I
           become
           a
           Voucher
           for
           Thousands
           whom
           I
           never
           knew
           ?
        
         
           3
           And
           then
           I
           must
           swear
           or
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           brought
           in
           by
           Errour
           and
           Deceit
           .
           
           Monk's
           Presbyterian
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterian
           Gentry
           and
           Ministry
           of
           England
           brought
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           bound
           to
           it
           by
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           declared
           :
           )
           And
           must
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           bind
           them
           to
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           But
           our
           Accusers
           are
           no
           Self-accusers
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           difference
           between
           him
           that
           sweareth
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           feareth
           an
           Oath
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           take
           God's
           Name
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           §
           76
           Accus
           .
           LIX
           .
           
             He
             dipped
             his
             Pen
             ,
             not
             in
             Gall
             and
             Vinegar
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             very
             poyson
             of
             Asps
             ,
             to
             keep
             open
             the
             wounds
             of
             the
             expiring
             Church
             :
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             draw
             his
             Neighbour-Ministers
             into
             an
             Association
             ,
             and
             procures
             the
          
           Worcestershire
           -
           
             Agreement
             ;
             the
             design
             of
             which
             you
             may
             see
             in
             his
          
           Gildas
           Salvianus
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           I
           have
           here
           some
           help
           to
           understand
           Christ
           ,
           [
           
             They
             that
             kill
             you
             ,
             shall
             think
             they
             do
             God
             service
             .
          
           ]
           What
           Duty
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           some
           will
           not
           say
           is
           a
           Crime
           that
           deserveth
           death
           ?
           The
           Agreement
           accused
           is
           printed
           in
           a
           Book
           called
           
             Christian
             Concord
          
           :
           The
           terms
           of
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           Episcopal
           ,
           and
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           ,
           should
           agree
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Ministry
           and
           Church-Discipline
           as
           they
           were
           agreed
           about
           in
           their
           Judgments
           or
           Principles
           ,
           and
           be
           left
           in
           the
           rest
           to
           their
           several
           Liberties
           .
           Was
           this
           a
           Crime
           ?
           Is
           an
           Attempt
           of
           voluntary
           Concord
           and
           Peace
           the
           poyson
           of
           Asps
           ?
           Or
           is
           not
           the
           poyson
           of
           Asps
           under
           their
           lips
           ,
           that
           are
           haters
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           known
           the
           way
           of
           peace
           ?
           I
           have
           had
           thanks
           from
           Helvetia
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Germany
           ,
           for
           that
           
             Gildas
             Salvianus
          
           ,
           and
           that
           pacificatory
           Attempt
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           these
           Men
           the
           
             poyson
             of
             Asps
          
           .
        
         
           §
           77.
           
           Accus
           .
           LX.
           [
           
             But
             there
             was
             then
             a
             Petition
             ,
             that
             scandalous
             and
             insufficient
             Ministers
             might
             not
             administer
             Sacraments
             ;
             on
             which
             ,
             the
             Loyal
             Party
             were
             restrained
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           And
           is
           it
           a
           Crime
           to
           be
           against
           a
           scandalous
           ,
           insufficient
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           a
           Duty
           to
           be
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           the
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Reader
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           this
           ;
           There
           was
           a
           Petition
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           of
           what
           side
           soever
           ,
           for
           King
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           whose
           Insufficiency
           and
           Scandal
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           them
           utterly
           uncapable
           of
           Ministry
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           allowed
           it
           :
           And
           I
           petitioned
           withal
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           might
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           or
           restrained
           ,
           for
           being
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           their
           Cause
           .
           Is
           this
           so
           poysonous
           ?
        
         
           Doth
           not
           this
           Man
           more
           disgrace
           his
           Church
           than
           me
           ,
           that
           taketh
           it
           for
           the
           poyson
           of
           Asps
           to
           cast
           out
           only
           the
           uncapable
           ,
           and
           keep
           in
           the
           rest
           ?
        
         
           §
           78.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXI
           .
           He
           accuseth
           me
           for
           telling
           the
           World
           truly
           how
           the
           English
           Prelates
           had
           encouraged
           the
           Enemies
           of
           serious
           Godliness
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           at
           how
           much
           cheaper
           a
           rate
           a
           Man
           might
           be
           a
           Swearer
           ,
           a
           Drunkard
           ,
           a
           Whoremonger
           ,
           an
           open
           Scorner
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           than
           to
           fast
           and
           pray
           ,
           or
           to
           hear
           a
           Conformist
           in
           the
           next
           Parish
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           Sermon
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           What
           doth
           the
           Man
           mean
           by
           rendering
           this
           odious
           ?
           If
           he
           mean
           that
           all
           this
           was
           well
           done
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           in
           Armies
           ,
           he
           hath
           most
           Honour
           that
           killeth
           most
           ;
           so
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           best
           Man
           that
           
           doth
           most
           against
           serious
           Piety
           ;
           this
           is
           to
           profess
           themselves
           the
           Devil's
           Militia
           .
           But
           if
           he
           mean
           that
           I
           mis-report
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           he
           may
           as
           well
           persuade
           us
           that
           we
           lived
           not
           then
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           knew
           not
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           or
           that
           Men
           spake
           not
           English
           .
           Can
           we
           chuse
           but
           know
           that
           which
           every
           Corner
           in
           all
           the
           Land
           did
           speak
           ?
           Doth
           he
           say
           a
           word
           to
           confute
           all
           this
           ?
           And
           it
           was
           a
           meritorious
           work
           to
           silence
           and
           imprison
           with
           Rogues
           all
           that
           obeyed
           not
           their
           ungodly
           Canons
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           go
           for
           a
           heinous
           Crime
           to
           feel
           their
           Malice
           ,
           or
           blame
           their
           Cruelty
           .
        
         
           §
           79.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXII
           .
           Pag
           66
           ,
           &c.
           He
           accuseth
           me
           ,
           as
           accusing
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           of
           too
           much
           favouring
           the
           Grotian
           design
           of
           Union
           with
           the
           Papists
           .
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           Doth
           he
           say
           a
           word
           so
           much
           as
           to
           deny
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           venture
           Crown
           and
           all
           for
           Union
           ?
           2.
           
           Or
           to
           deny
           his
           sworn
           Articles
           for
           Toleration
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           
           Rushworth's
           Collections
           ,
           and
           others
           ?
           3.
           
           Or
           to
           deny
           the
           Papists
           Murders
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           in
           the
           King's
           Armies
           in
           England
           ?
           4.
           
           Or
           that
           he
           set
           up
           such
           Bishops
           as
           
             Laud
             ,
             Bromhall
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ?
           But
           if
           accusing
           these
           Men
           be
           my
           Crime
           ,
           (
           when
           I
           would
           have
           saved
           England
           from
           them
           ,
           )
           Reader
           ,
           peruse
           but
           a
           full
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           long
           ago
           written
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           get
           speedily
           printed
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           words
           of
           
             Laud
             ,
             Bromhall
             ,
             Gunning
             ,
             Saywell
             ,
             Thorndike
             ,
             Heylin
             ,
             Pierce
             ,
             Parker
             ,
             Sparrow
             ,
             Beveridge
             ,
             &c.
          
           for
           our
           Subjection
           to
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           sworn
           against
           ,
           )
           and
           then
           judge
           whether
           I
           accuse
           them
           wrongfully
           .
           Must
           we
           be
           brought
           under
           Aristocratical
           Popery
           ,
           or
           French
           Church-Government
           ,
           merely
           by
           saying
           
             It
             is
             not
             Popery
          
           ?
           And
           must
           the
           Land
           so
           tamely
           be
           perjured
           and
           enslaved
           ?
        
         
           §
           80
           Accus
           .
           LXIII
           .
           Pag.
           67.
           
           [
           
             He
             hath
             been
             made
             use
             of
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             keen
             and
             Catholick
             Tools
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             Papacy
             did
             employ
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           'T
           is
           an
           unrighteous
           Honour
           to
           Popery
           to
           call
           it
           Catholick
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           a
           Sect
           contrary
           to
           Catholicism
           .
           But
           why
           then
           do
           not
           these
           Men
           love
           and
           cherish
           me
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           striving
           for
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           so
           much
           for
           them
           ?
        
         
           §
           81.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXIV
           .
           Pag.
           68.
           
           [
           
             That
             I
             am
             for
             a
             mixture
             of
             Episcopal
             ,
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Government
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           And
           what
           harm
           is
           that
           ?
           I
           am
           for
           that
           which
           is
           good
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Faults
           of
           none
           :
           But
           these
           Men
           must
           needs
           be
           faultless
           ,
           and
           curse
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bless
           themselves
           .
           But
           am
           I
           Episcopal
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           greatest
           Enemy
           to
           Episcopacy
           ?
           Are
           they
           for
           Episcopacy
           that
           put
           down
           hundreds
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           one
           in
           their
           stead
           ?
        
         
           §
           82.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXV
           .
           The
           next
           Accusation
           is
           ,
           That
           my
           
             five
             Disputations
             of
             Church-Government
             came
             out
             to
             keep
             out
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             justifie
             our
             Ordination
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           It
           was
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           threefold
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           our
           Diocesans
           kept
           out
           ,
           
             viz.
             Episcopos
             Gregis
             ,
             Episcopos
             Praesides
             ,
          
           and
           Archbishops
           over
           these
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           2.
           
           Chancellor
           Hide
           and
           Morley
           produced
           that
           Book
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           Lords
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           at
           the
           great
           Meeting
           at
           Worcester-house
           ;
           and
           Morley
           said
           ,
           No
           Man
           hath
           written
           better
           than
           Mr.
           B.
           of
           these
           things
           .
           And
           now
           it
           is
           all
           intolerable
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Disputation
           of
           Ordination
           was
           never
           yet
           answered
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           could
           hear
           of
           ,
           )
           and
           yet
           Men
           were
           forced
           to
           be
           re-ordained
           .
           I
           never
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           ordaining
           any
           one
           .
        
         
           §
           83.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXVI
           .
           His
           Accusations
           of
           my
           holy
           Commonwealth
           are
           so
           slippery
           and
           trifling
           ,
           that
           they
           call
           not
           for
           an
           Answer
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           that
           he
           taketh
           it
           for
           criminal
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           I
           told
           
           Cromwell's
           Army
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Treason
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           the
           highest
           Power
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           highest
           Legislative
           Power
           was
           in
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           King
           and
           Parliament
           conjunct
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           I
           was
           guilty
           of
           death
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           
             I
             honoured
             all
             the
             Providences
             of
             God
             that
             made
             our
             Changes
             ,
             though
             I
             abhorred
             the
             Deeds
             of
             Men
             that
             were
             guilty
             .
          
           And
           is
           it
           a
           Crime
           to
           honour
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Works
           ?
           3.
           
           Or
           that
           I
           desired
           
             Richard
             Cromwell
          
           to
           govern
           well
           ,
           and
           called
           my self
           his
           Subject
           ,
           though
           I
           never
           owned
           his
           Right
           to
           the
           Government
           ;
           thinking
           that
           Christ
           directed
           me
           so
           far
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Possessor
           ,
           when
           he
           paid
           Tribute
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           sent
           Lepers
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           
           to
           the
           High
           Priests
           ,
           that
           were
           Usurpers
           .
           And
           
           this
           very
           Man
           ,
           and
           his
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           (
           except
           seven
           or
           eight
           Bishops
           )
           do
           now
           practise
           that
           which
           he
           so
           condemned
           me
           for
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           while
           they
           swear
           Obedience
           to
           the
           present
           King
           William
           ,
           publishing
           that
           it
           is
           as
           to
           a
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           only
           .
        
         
           §
           84.
           
           Accus
           LXVII
           .
           is
           ,
           That
           I
           say
           ,
           
             I
             had
             been
             a
             Traytor
             had
             I
             taken
             Arms
             against
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Yes
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           either
           ,
           if
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           be
           in
           them
           conjunct
           .
           The
           King
           protested
           that
           he
           took
           not
           Arms
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           protested
           that
           they
           took
           not
           Arms
           against
           the
           King.
           This
           Man
           makes
           Mr.
           Udal
           guilty
           of
           Sedition
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           her
           Ministers
           :
           And
           is
           it
           not
           as
           criminal
           to
           be
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ?
           Are
           they
           so
           much
           lower
           than
           the
           Bishops
           ?
        
         
           Here
           he
           
             wonders
             that
             any
             Christian
             can
             still
             take
             me
             for
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             the
             Guide
             of
             the
             Party
             ;
             and
             recites
             some
             applauding
             words
             of
             Mr.
          
           John
           Humfreys
           ,
           (
           no
           Sectary
           .
           )
           But
           I
           take
           my self
           for
           a
           very
           great
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           know
           no
           Party
           that
           take
           me
           for
           their
           Guide
           ;
           and
           am
           so
           conscious
           of
           my
           Ignorance
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           it
           to
           be
           far
           greater
           than
           my
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           yet
           my
           Affections
           come
           short
           of
           what
           I
           know
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           his
           Invectives
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           a
           rabble
           of
           intimated
           ,
           congested
           Lyes
           ,
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Wars
           ,
           and
           perverted
           Words
           ,
           unworthy
           of
           a
           Confutation
           .
           They
           are
           
           all
           built
           on
           the
           supposition
           that
           all
           that
           they
           did
           against
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           only
           just
           ,
           but
           necessary
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Ignorance
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Ungodliness
           and
           Cainism
           of
           the
           vicious
           part
           of
           their
           Clergy
           were
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           ;
           but
           the
           reproof
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           reform
           them
           was
           heinous
           wickedness
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           Charm
           is
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Diocesan
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           can
           turn
           the
           most
           scandalous
           Treachery
           into
           Sanctity
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           of
           the
           Haters
           of
           ferious
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           desire
           of
           their
           Reformation
           to
           be
           the
           badge
           of
           intolerable
           Rebels
           ?
        
         
           §
           85.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXVIII
           .
           He
           begins
           his
           second
           Chapter
           with
           a
           recital
           of
           my
           Profession
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           Treason
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           oft
           repeated
           Lye
           ,
           that
           [
           
             I
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             meet
             the
             Old
             King
             and
             his
             Armies
             in
             the
             Field
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           his
           Diocesan
           History
           .
           I
           never
           met
           the
           King
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           nor
           ever
           saw
           an
           Army
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           nor
           ever
           saw
           one
           of
           his
           Armies
           ,
           till
           that
           of
           
           Goring's
           at
           
           Langport-Fight
           ,
           where
           the
           Field
           War
           ended
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           I
           came
           into
           the
           Quarters
           where
           they
           had
           gone
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           so
           guilty
           of
           opposing
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           the
           fame
           they
           left
           behind
           them
           .
           At
           South-●ederton
           the
           Gentleman
           where
           I
           quartered
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           House
           they
           prick'd
           their
           Fingers
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Blood
           run
           into
           the
           Cup
           ,
           and
           drunk
           a
           Health
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           At
           the
           Catherine-Wheel
           in
           Salisbury
           ,
           the
           Neighbours
           reported
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           drinking
           a
           Health
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           was
           carried
           away
           ,
           and
           never
           seen
           more
           :
           I
           went
           into
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           saw
           a
           new
           Standard
           and
           Glass
           where
           the
           Window
           was
           broken
           ;
           but
           the
           Woman
           said
           ,
           she
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           how
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Neighbours
           said
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           Soldiers
           that
           were
           frighted
           .
           But
           't
           is
           none
           of
           my
           purpose
           to
           intimate
           that
           they
           were
           all
           such
           ,
           or
           most
           .
        
         
           §
           86.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXIX
           .
           His
           next
           Accusation
           is
           ,
           [
           
             Our
             offering
             our
             Consent
             to
             Archbishop
          
           Usher
           '
           
             s
             Reduction
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             of
             Concord
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Against
           this
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Bishops
             knew
             whence
             it
             came
             ;
             not
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Presbyterian
             Forge
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Still
           this
           is
           English
           Church-History
           :
           The
           Archbishop
           Usher
           owned
           it
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           his
           Chaplains
           .
           Dr.
           Bernard
           and
           Dr.
           Parre
           testifie
           :
           He
           owned
           it
           to
           me
           himself
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           ,
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           refused
           it
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           after
           would
           have
           accepted
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           exclaimeth
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           would
           have
           pulled
           down
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           cut
           their
           Throats
           .
           So
           that
           if
           one
           Bishop
           may
           not
           be
           said
           to
           govern
           many
           hundred
           Churches
           ,
           when
           a
           Lay-Chancellor
           doth
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           subordinate
           Bishop
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           their
           Throats
           are
           cut
           .
           And
           even
           the
           two
           Agents
           of
           our
           Misery
           ,
           Sheldon
           and
           Morley
           ;
           (
           who
           were
           intrusted
           by
           the
           King
           to
           word
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           )
           are
           by
           this
           Man
           
           made
           their
           own
           Cut-throats
           ,
           by
           granting
           some
           part
           of
           Pastoral
           Power
           to
           the
           Rural
           Deans
           and
           Synods
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Church
           that
           must
           not
           be
           amended
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Model
           [
           
             They
             would
             have
             robbed
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             taken
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           ]
           And
           was
           Archbishop
           Usher
           such
           a
           Robber
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ?
           Did
           he
           motion
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           Primitive
           Episcopacy
           ,
           with
           the
           edditions
           of
           their
           large
           Diocess
           ,
           Wealth
           and
           Honour
           ?
           What
           was
           the
           power
           that
           they
           would
           have
           taken
           to
           themselves
           ?
           Was
           it
           to
           be
           Diocesans
           ,
           to
           rule
           a
           Diocess
           as
           the
           smallest
           Church
           that
           had
           none
           under
           it
           ?
           Would
           each
           Man
           have
           had
           this
           Diocesan
           Power
           ,
           or
           only
           all
           ,
           as
           one
           Political
           Body
           ?
           If
           each
           Man
           ,
           sure
           England
           had
           not
           Diocesses
           enough
           for
           so
           many
           Thousands
           :
           If
           all
           ,
           as
           an
           Aristocracy
           ,
           could
           they
           desire
           more
           than
           Convocations
           have
           ?
           Or
           did
           they
           desire
           so
           much
           to
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           a
           Diocess
           ,
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           his
           Councils
           ,
           as
           every
           single
           Lay-Chancellor
           hath
           without
           the
           Bishop
           ?
           This
           is
           just
           like
           the
           Papists
           Accusation
           of
           Parish-Pastors
           ,
           that
           
             every
             Man
             would
             be
             a
             Pope
             in
             his
             own
             Parish
             :
          
           And
           their
           saying
           of
           Masters
           that
           are
           for
           governing
           their
           Families
           ,
           that
           
             every
             one
             would
             be
             a
             Pope
             to
             his
             own
             House
             :
          
           And
           against
           Self-governing
           [
           of
           our
           Words
           and
           Actions
           .
           ]
           that
           
             every
             one
             would
             be
             a
             Pope
             to
             himself
             :
          
           And
           Idiots
           perceive
           not
           the
           Contradiction
           .
           To
           be
           a
           Pope
           is
           to
           be
           one
           that
           claimeth
           the
           Government
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           or
           Church
           .
           )
           And
           is
           governing
           a
           Family
           ,
           or
           my self
           ,
           governing
           all
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           is
           governing
           a
           Parish-Church
           under
           an
           Archbishop
           ,
           the
           governing
           of
           many
           hundred
           Parishes
           that
           are
           no
           Churches
           ,
           but
           parts
           of
           a
           Diocesan
           Church
           ?
        
         
           I
           mentioned
           Mr.
           Stanley
           Gower's
           words
           to
           me
           of
           Archbishop
           Usher
           ,
           that
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           differed
           not
           Ordine
           ,
           but
           Gradu
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           took
           his
           Primacy
           and
           Lordship
           ,
           not
           as
           his
           Church-Office
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Collateral
           Dignity
           given
           by
           the
           King
           :
           ]
           (
           and
           one
           would
           think
           no
           Man
           that
           believes
           the
           Scripture
           should
           think
           otherwise
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           this
           Accuser
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             believe
             Mr.
          
           Stanley
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           him
           )
           
             or
             me
          
           :
           (
           But
           must
           we
           therefore
           both
           disbelieve
           our
           own
           Ears
           ?
           )
           For
           
             he
             thinks
             the
             Bishop
             should
             then
             act
             against
             his
             Judgment
             and
             Conscience
             .
          
           (
           What
           Act
           may
           that
           be
           ?
           )
           And
           he
           citeth
           Dr.
           
           Bernard's
           Testimony
           ,
           as
           against
           my
           Report
           ;
           whereas
           the
           very
           cited
           words
           of
           Dr.
           Bernard
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Bishop
             hath
             Superiority
             in
             Degree
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             .
          
           ]
           And
           the
           Accuser
           putteth
           these
           words
           that
           are
           against
           himself
           in
           Capital
           Letters
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           what
           Ordo
           and
           Gradus
           signifie
           .
        
         
           §
           87.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXX
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             injuriously
             mention
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             First
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Nineteen
             Propositions
             ,
             because
             he
             there
             gave
             away
             his
             Right
             for
             Peace
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           I
           mention
           only
           his
           own
           description
           of
           the
           Constitution
           by
           King
           ,
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           and
           their
           several
           Powers
           :
           And
           would
           he
           persuade
           
           Men
           that
           the
           King
           falsly
           described
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           Historical
           Description
           was
           his
           Guilt
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           falsly
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             I
             am
             a
             Dissenter
             from
             Bishop
          
           Usher
           '
           
             s
             Judgment
             about
             the
             King's
             Tribute
             in
          
           Ireland
           .
           His
           Uuntruths
           come
           so
           thick
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           weary
           of
           naming
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           ,
           pag.
           88.
           1.
           
           That
           
             I
             was
             for
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Root
             and
             Branch
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           yet
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Archbishop's
             Model
          
           (
           which
           we
           desired
           )
           
             preserveth
             that
             Species
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             Mr.
          
           B.
           
             would
             destroy
          
           .
           Would
           we
           destroy
           that
           which
           we
           desired
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           [
           
             That
             under
             which
             Mr.
          
           B.
           
             maketh
             Christ's
             true
             Discipline
             unpraecticable
          
           .
           ]
           Ans
           .
           Palpably
           false
           :
           For
           ,
           therefore
           we
           desired
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           maketh
           that
           Discipline
           practicable
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Parish-Pastors
           ,
           which
           without
           them
           is
           impossible
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             no
             Government
             will
             please
             me
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Liturgy
             is
             established
             :
          
           When
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           
             professing
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             in
             it
          
           will
           not
           please
           me
           ,
           till
           I
           can
           do
           it
           without
           lying
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             Conformity
             is
             to
             me
             impossible
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             any
             of
             those
             which
             I
             account
             heinous
             Sins
             ,
             are
             retained
             .
          
           ]
           Ans
           .
           Yes
           ,
           if
           Lying
           be
           Conformity
           ,
           to
           me
           
             one
             Lye
          
           is
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             That
             I
             was
             always
             opposing
             the
             Party
             that
             was
             uppermost
             .
             Ans
             .
          
           If
           that
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           I
           sought
           not
           for
           Preferment
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             That
             I
             would
             have
             the
             new
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             nothing
             .
             Ans
             .
          
           And
           yet
           we
           offered
           to
           
             use
             the
             Old
             ,
             if
             amended
             ,
          
           so
           we
           might
           not
           profess
           it
           less
           liable
           to
           Exception
           ,
           than
           our
           Translation
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ;
           and
           left
           it
           to
           the
           Bishops
           to
           joyn
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Additional
           Forms
           as
           they
           saw
           good
           ;
           but
           the
           Book
           was
           never
           debated
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           88.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXI
           .
           [
           
             I
             have
             heard
             it
             credibly
             reported
             by
             some
             Reverend
             Persons
             there
             present
             that
             that
             Treaty
             might
             have
             had
             the
             desired
             effect
             of
             Concord
             had
             not
             Mr.
          
           B.
           
             so
             obstinately
             resisted
          
           .
           ]
           Ans
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           either
           those
           Reverend
           Persons
           would
           have
           amended
           their
           Impositions
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           Petitioned
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Commissioned
           Nonconformists
           would
           have
           Conformed
           to
           all
           the
           old
           faults
           which
           they
           protested
           that
           they
           judged
           sinful
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           worse
           that
           should
           after
           be
           added
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           been
           against
           it
           .
           These
           Reverend
           Persons
           were
           as
           Credible
           and
           Reverend
           as
           you
           are
           ;
           as
           our
           present
           state
           in
           England
           tells
           us
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           tells
           us
           what
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           told
           Mr.
           Walton
           (
           
           Morley's
           Steward
           )
           what
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           said
           against
           me
           ,
           ]
           which
           is
           half
           false
           :
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           taking
           the
           Chair
           .
           I
           being
           by
           a
           multitude
           of
           Arguments
           from
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           proving
           against
           Dr.
           Gunning
           that
           Paul
           in
           Rom.
           14
           ,
           and
           15.
           requireth
           us
           to
           receive
           to
           Communion
           such
           as
           differed
           in
           as
           great
           matters
           as
           those
           do
           that
           scruple
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           (
           which
           I
           told
           them
           I
           scruple
           not
           .
           )
           I
           once
           told
           Dr.
           Gunning
           
           that
           he
           did
           
             petere
             principium
          
           in
           a
           case
           wherein
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           said
           that
           word
           was
           not
           in
           the
           common
           Logical
           sence
           applicable
           to
           his
           words
           :
           And
           the
           old
           Learned
           peevish
           Man
           added
           that
           I
           was
           perverse
           for
           saying
           it
           :
           And
           this
           was
           the
           heavy
           Charge
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           addeth
           what
           Bishop
           Morley
           said
           of
           
             my
             eagerness
             to
             dispute
             ,
             when
             my
             Prethren
             were
             unwilling
             .
          
           ]
           Ans
           .
           Bishop
           
           Morley's
           words
           of
           me
           were
           much
           what
           as
           credible
           as
           yours
           or
           
             Roger
             Le
          
           Strange's
           .
           Why
           then
           did
           they
           consent
           if
           they
           were
           unwilling
           ?
           And
           if
           neither
           Reasoning
           nor
           Petitioning
           them
           might
           be
           used
           ,
           what
           were
           we
           Commissioned
           for
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           many
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishops
           told
           them
           
             they
             would
             say
             nothing
             to
             us
             ,
             till
             we
             brought
             in
             writing
             to
             them
             all
             the
             faults
             that
             we
             found
             with
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             the
             Forms
          
           in
           terminis
           ,
           
             which
             we
             desired
             as
             amendments
             or
             additions
             ,
          
           did
           say
           ,
           [
           It
           was
           not
           this
           ,
           but
           an
           amicable
           consulation
           that
           the
           King
           Commissioned
           us
           for
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           this
           was
           a
           meer
           fraudulent
           pretence
           for
           our
           frustration
           ,
           they
           motioned
           our
           departing
           ,
           as
           being
           denied
           all
           that
           we
           were
           called
           to
           :
           ]
           But
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           would
           report
           behind
           our
           Backs
           where
           we
           could
           not
           be
           heard
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           their
           Impositions
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           terms
           to
           offer
           ,
           (
           thinking
           we
           would
           never
           have
           agreed
           on
           any
           other
           .
           )
           Therefore
           I
           satisfied
           divers
           of
           them
           that
           though
           we
           were
           prejudged
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           let
           the
           World
           see
           our
           Cause
           stated
           in
           Writing
           ,
           than
           leave
           them
           to
           accuse
           us
           so
           ,
           when
           we
           should
           never
           have
           leave
           to
           declare
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           deny
           their
           misreports
           .
        
         
           §
           89.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXII
           .
           Page
           91.
           
           He
           saith
           [
           
             His
             Petition
             for
             Peace
             then
             was
             like
             his
             Pleas
             now
             ,
             meer
             Threatening
             and
             Reviling
             :
             Take
             heed
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             how
             you
             drive
             Men
             by
             penalties
             on
             that
             which
             they
             judge
             would
             tend
             to
             their
             Damnation
             :
             The
             denial
             of
             these
             Desires
             would
             renew
             all
             our
             Troubles
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           And
           indeed
           is
           both
           Damnation
           and
           the
           
             renewing
             of
             our
             Troubles
             and
             Divisions
          
           a
           matter
           of
           jest
           ?
           or
           so
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           threatening
           and
           reviling
           humbly
           to
           petition
           Drs
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           them
           ?
           They
           rejected
           this
           Reviling
           Petition
           :
           And
           hath
           England
           or
           Hell
           gained
           more
           by
           their
           rejection
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           tend
           to
           Mens
           Damnation
           to
           Swear
           ,
           Subscribe
           ,
           Profess
           or
           Practise
           all
           those
           words
           and
           things
           as
           good
           and
           lawful
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           sinful
           ,
           and
           the
           Imposers
           only
           call
           Indifferent
           .
           Have
           not
           the
           Divisions
           been
           these
           thirty
           years
           a
           trouble
           to
           this
           Land
           ,
           which
           these
           Men
           might
           have
           prevented
           and
           cost
           them
           nothing
           ?
        
         
           He
           addeth
           ,
           [
           
             They
             tell
             the
             Bishops
             of
             unmerciful
             Impositions
             .
          
           ]
           Ans
           .
           And
           is
           it
           Mercy
           to
           drive
           Men
           to
           Sin
           and
           Hell
           ,
           or
           a
           crime
           to
           beg
           for
           so
           cheap
           Mercy
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           even
           of
           Bishops
           ?
           He
           that
           doubteth
           is
           condemned
           if
           he
           eat
           ,
           saith
           
             Paul.
             England
          
           yet
           feeleth
           such
           Mens
           Mercy
           .
           There
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           their
           Commissioners
           now
           surviving
           (
           nor
           on
           our
           side
           but
           few
           ,
           )
           even
           Dr.
           
             Tho.
             Pierce
          
           Dean
           of
           Salisbury
           :
           And
           he
           moved
           for
           leave
           by
           Disputation
           there
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
          
           
           
             a
             work
             of
             mercy
             to
             all
             that
             think
             it
             unlawful
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             kneeling
             ,
             to
             deny
             it
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           though
           the
           prohibition
           of
           all
           kneeling
           in
           Adoration
           on
           any
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           setled
           also
           at
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           continued
           near
           a
           Thousand
           years
           ,
           saith
           Dr.
           Heylin
           .
           )
           But
           Morley
           had
           the
           wit
           to
           take
           him
           off
           that
           dispute
           .
        
         
           §
           90.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXIII
           .
           Page
           96.
           
           After
           other
           Harangues
           he
           alledgeth
           
             false
             Causes
             of
             my
             refusing
             a
             Bishoprick
             :
          
           I
           satisfied
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hide
           by
           a
           Letter
           ,
           with
           truer
           Reasons
           ,
           too
           long
           here
           to
           repeat
           .
        
         
           §
           91.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXIV
           .
           He
           next
           accuseth
           my
           
             Moral
             Prognostication
             .
             Ans
          
           .
           Let
           it
           answer
           for
           it self
           to
           the
           Impartial
           Reader
           .
        
         
           §
           92.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXV
           .
           He
           threateneth
           me
           for
           
             blaming
             the
             Laws
          
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           And
           do
           not
           many
           Bishops
           now
           blame
           the
           Laws
           ?
           If
           Laws
           be
           made
           engines
           of
           Schism
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           let
           them
           justifie
           them
           that
           can
           ,
           and
           that
           love
           them
           .
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             Shall
             the
             Throne
             of
             Iniquity
             have
             Fellowship
             with
             thee
             that
             frameth
             mischief
             by
             a
             Law
             ?
          
           How
           many
           German
           Divines
           blamed
           the
           Interim
           imposed
           by
           the
           Emperor
           as
           for
           Peace
           ?
        
         
           §
           93.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXVI
           .
           He
           next
           reciteth
           Bishop
           
           Morley's
           Accusations
           in
           his
           printed
           Letter
           .
           Ans
           .
           Which
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           abound
           with
           falshood
           ,
           in
           a
           full
           Answer
           ,
           which
           for
           want
           of
           printing
           hath
           lain
           by
           me
           these
           six
           and
           twenty
           years
           .
           Mr.
           Baldwin
           is
           yet
           living
           who
           was
           present
           when
           he
           forbad
           me
           to
           preach
           .
           And
           Dr.
           
             William
             Bates
          
           is
           yet
           living
           who
           joyned
           with
           me
           in
           the
           Savoy
           Disputation
           which
           he
           misreported
           .
        
         
           §
           94.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXVII
           .
           He
           accuseth
           my
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Cure
             of
             Church
             Divisions
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             only
             Book
             that
             Mr.
          
           B.
           
             hath
             written
             that
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             moderation
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Must
           the
           World
           have
           a
           confutation
           of
           so
           gross
           a
           Liar
           ,
           after
           the
           visibility
           of
           above
           Sixscore
           Books
           that
           are
           an
           evidence
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           testimony
           that
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hide
           and
           Morley
           gave
           of
           me
           (
           producing
           one
           of
           these
           Books
           )
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           Lords
           and
           Drs.
           at
           Worcester-House
           :
           If
           I
           understand
           them
           ,
           above
           a
           hundred
           Books
           have
           been
           written
           by
           me
           ,
           with
           a
           special
           design
           for
           Moderation
           ,
           Unity
           and
           Concord
           .
        
         
           §
           95.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXVIII
           .
           Page
           101.
           
           [
           
             He
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             a
             procurer
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             for
             Popery
             ▪
          
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           said
           ,
           [
           
             I
             would
             have
             Papists
             used
             like
             Men.
          
           2.
           
           I
           would
           have
           no
           Man
           put
           to
           death
           for
           being
           a
           Priest
           .
           3.
           
           I
           would
           have
           no
           writ
           
             de
             Excommunicato
             capiendo
          
           ,
           or
           any
           Law
           to
           compel
           them
           to
           our
           Communion
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           This
           Man
           is
           for
           Moderation
           :
           Do
           you
           think
           he
           or
           I
           is
           more
           for
           Popery
           ,
           or
           hath
           written
           more
           against
           it
           ?
           Would
           he
           not
           have
           them
           used
           like
           Men
           ?
           nor
           suffered
           to
           live
           ?
           And
           must
           they
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           a
           Church
           that
           they
           were
           never
           in
           :
           It
           seems
           he
           would
           receive
           them
           all
           to
           his
           Sacramental
           Communion
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           chuse
           his
           Church
           before
           the
           Goal
           .
        
         
         
           §
           96.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXIX
           .
           Page
           102.
           
           Because
           I
           hold
           that
           
             If
             a
             Bishop
             or
             their
             Church
             Party
             would
             lay
             us
             in
             Goal
             ,
             for
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             accept
             deliverance
             from
             a
             Papist
             that
             is
             in
             Authority
             .
          
           ]
           He
           feigneth
           that
           ,
           
             If
             they
             will
             not
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             I
             would
             go
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           a
           Protestant
           did
           Hang
           this
           Man
           himself
           ,
           would
           he
           take
           it
           for
           Popery
           or
           Sin
           ,
           to
           consent
           that
           a
           Papist
           cut
           the
           Rope
           ?
           You
           see
           what
           kind
           of
           crimes
           we
           Nonconformists
           are
           guilty
           of
           :
           A
           willingness
           to
           live
           out
           of
           Goals
           ,
           against
           the
           Churchmens
           will
           ?
           Nay
           it
           is
           yet
           more
           ,
           our
           Crime
           is
           that
           we
           
             will
             not
             damn
             our selves
             ,
             by
             Subscribing
             or
             Swearing
             falsly
             ,
          
           and
           breaking
           our
           Ordination
           Vow
           ,
           by
           giving
           over
           our
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           The
           proof
           that
           these
           Men
           are
           against
           Popery
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Nonconformists
           die
           in
           Goals
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Papist
           seek
           to
           deliver
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           97.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXX
           .
           Accusing
           my
           Book
           against
           
             Sacrilegious
             Desertion
             of
             the
             Ministry
          
           ,
           he
           asketh
           me
           ,
           
             Why
             I
             Baptize
             not
             ,
             nor
             Administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             so
             seem
             to
             desert
             Christianity
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Because
           I
           was
           called
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Baptize
           ,
           and
           Administer
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           by
           the
           Necessities
           of
           the
           people
           where
           I
           lived
           :
           There
           were
           in
           Martins
           Parish
           about
           60000
           more
           than
           could
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           to
           hear
           :
           But
           they
           had
           Curates
           enough
           to
           Baptize
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           compelled
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           might
           have
           come
           ,
           and
           neither
           Minister
           nor
           People
           desired
           my
           help
           .
           And
           if
           these
           Men
           believe
           it
           not
           ,
           I
           do
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           and
           must
           preach
           to
           many
           that
           yet
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           Sacraments
           :
           And
           to
           many
           whose
           Pastors
           and
           Judges
           herein
           we
           are
           not
           .
           Shall
           every
           Minister
           that
           preacheth
           occasionally
           for
           him
           ,
           presume
           to
           Congregate
           his
           Flock
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           Or
           is
           he
           displeased
           that
           I
           gathered
           not
           a
           
             separated
             Church
          
           ?
        
         
           §
           98.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXI
           .
           As
           to
           his
           Accusation
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           Judgment
           that
           will
           impartially
           peruse
           it
           :
           But
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           convinced
           by
           him
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Crime
           to
           name
           the
           heinous
           sins
           that
           have
           torn
           this
           poor
           Nation
           ,
           and
           no
           Crime
           to
           commit
           them
           .
           Most
           of
           his
           Accusations
           are
           that
           I
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           repent
           .
        
         
           §
           99.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXII
           .
           He
           accuseth
           my
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           my
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             true
             and
             only
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             Concord
             ,
          
           as
           being
           utterly
           against
           Peace
           .
           Ans
           .
           Read
           them
           and
           Judge
           .
        
         
           §
           100.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXIII
           .
           He
           accuseth
           my
           
             History
             of
             turbulent
             Bishops
             and
             Councils
             and
             their
             Anathematizing
             ,
          
           as
           if
           it
           were
           false
           ,
           and
           
             almost
             all
             was
             done
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             Ans
             .
          
           Let
           him
           that
           hath
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           proof
           I
           cite
           ,
           freely
           judge
           who
           is
           the
           falsifier
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           talk
           about
           Nestorius
           ,
           had
           he
           read
           
             David
             Derodon
          
           and
           what
           I
           have
           said
           in
           my
           Reply
           to
           the
           Defender
           of
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           (
           Mr.
           Morrice
           )
           it
           might
           have
           acquainted
           him
           with
           more
           than
           he
           seemeth
           
           to
           know
           ,
           about
           the
           
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eutychians
          
           and
           Monothelites
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           talk
           against
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           much
           against
           them
           as
           he
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           against
           Peace
           ;
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             More
          
           a
           Learned
           Conformist
           ,
           saith
           that
           
             those
             after
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Nice
           ,
           
             were
             to
             be
             numbered
             with
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             Antichristians
             .
          
           Though
           a
           Presbyter
           began
           their
           Sect
           ,
           it
           was
           Bishops
           and
           Persecuting
           Emperors
           that
           upheld
           it
           .
           As
           to
           my
           words
           of
           many
           Writers
           mistakes
           therein
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           he
           may
           find
           them
           with
           abundance
           more
           in
           
             Petavius
             de
             Trinitate
          
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           words
           of
           the
           Controversies
           and
           Councils
           
             de
             tribus
             Capitulis
          
           ,
           he
           that
           excuses
           the
           said
           Councils
           and
           Bishops
           as
           faultless
           as
           to
           all
           the
           doleful
           Divisions
           that
           followed
           ,
           hath
           not
           a
           due
           love
           to
           peace
           and
           prudence
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           I
           say
           of
           the
           Monothelites
           .
        
         
           §
           101.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXIV
           .
           His
           great
           Accusation
           ,
           Page
           126.
           is
           that
           [
           If
           I
           had
           any
           
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             reverence
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           I
           would
           not
           reproach
           the
           Government
           and
           defame
           their
           Laws
           ,
           as
           
             if
             they
             were
             a
             strange
             Parliament
             that
             made
             so
             many
             Laws
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             fearing
             God
             cannot
             obey
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           And
           must
           we
           go
           on
           such
           suppositions
           that
           our
           Law-makers
           must
           not
           be
           said
           to
           make
           sinful
           Laws
           ?
           Where
           and
           in
           what
           Ages
           doth
           this
           Principle
           hold
           ?
           Not
           in
           
           Jeroboam's
           days
           ,
           nor
           in
           
           Ahab's
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           Age
           after
           Christ
           ,
           till
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           Athanasius
           had
           exceptions
           then
           .
           Not
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Constantius
           or
           of
           Valens
           ,
           no
           nor
           of
           Theodosius
           the
           Second
           ,
           
             Zeno
             ,
             Basiliscus
             ,
             Anastasius
             ,
             Philippicus
             ,
          
           or
           of
           few
           Christian
           Emperors
           .
           Nor
           now
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             France
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Portugal
             ,
             Germany
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Lutherans
           under
           Calvinists
           believe
           it
           not
           ,
           nor
           the
           Calvinists
           under
           Lutherans
           ;
           nor
           the
           Prelatists
           under
           Presbyterians
           :
           Nor
           those
           English
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           that
           now
           here
           refuse
           the
           Oath
           to
           King
           William
           imposed
           by
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           Man
           think
           that
           we
           have
           not
           fully
           shamed
           that
           worse
           than
           brutish
           conceit
           that
           we
           
             must
             not
             plead
             Conscience
             against
             Mens
             Laws
          
           (
           though
           as
           good
           men
           as
           any
           Rulers
           we
           know
           )
           he
           should
           have
           said
           more
           to
           confute
           us
           ,
           than
           that
           [
           
             we
             fear
             not
             God
          
           ]
           because
           we
           fear
           him
           more
           than
           man.
           
        
         
           This
           easie
           Disputant
           confuteth
           my
           many
           Volumes
           of
           Reasons
           against
           obeying
           their
           Impositions
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           Subscriptions
           ,
           Professions
           and
           Practices
           ,
           by
           telling
           men
           that
           [
           
             I
             may
             be
             ashamed
             to
             call
             them
             Reasons
             .
          
           ]
           A
           short
           and
           cheap
           Confutation
           :
           Cannot
           the
           French
           say
           as
           much
           for
           Dragooning
           the
           Protestants
           :
           And
           that
           [
           
             the
             Laws
             were
             made
             upon
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             peace
             .
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           peaceable
           success
           of
           Silencers
           ,
           and
           Persecutors
           of
           Gods
           Faithful
           Servants
           :
           And
           were
           not
           the
           Six
           Articles
           in
           Henry
           the
           Eighth's
           days
           made
           on
           deliberation
           ?
           And
           the
           French
           Edicts
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ?
        
         
           He
           referreth
           us
           to
           a
           Book
           of
           Church
           Unity
           written
           in
           Defence
           of
           
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           :
           And
           I
           refer
           him
           to
           my
           Answer
           to
           that
           Book
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           answered
           ,
           and
           confuteth
           much
           of
           this
           Mans
           charge
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           talk
           ,
           [
           
             That
             Men
             of
             Blood
             may
             be
             no
             Bishops
             .
          
           ]
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           never
           drew
           a
           drop
           of
           Blood.
           2.
           
           I
           refused
           their
           Bishoprick
           .
           3.
           
           I
           preach'd
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Kings
           and
           the
           Nation
           against
           Men
           of
           Blood
           ,
           Irish
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Delinquents
           .
           4.
           
           Were
           not
           the
           Military
           Clergy
           
             Men
             of
             Blood
          
           who
           complain
           of
           the
           Parliament
           for
           ejecting
           them
           ,
           for
           promoting
           the
           War
           against
           them
           ?
           Was
           not
           Dr.
           Mew
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           Dr.
           Crofts
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           Dr.
           Compton
           now
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           Men
           of
           War
           when
           they
           went
           as
           Chaplains
           or
           Officers
           in
           the
           Kings
           Army
           ?
           and
           yet
           are
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           §
           102.
           
           Page
           127.
           
           He
           nameth
           [
           
             The
             Act
             for
             Uniformity
          
           .
           ]
           As
           if
           naming
           it
           were
           a
           Defence
           of
           it
           for
           Silencing
           2000
           Ministers
           for
           not
           Lying
           and
           Sinning
           .
        
         
           He
           nameth
           [
           
             Renouncing
             the
             Covenant
          
           .
           ]
           And
           is
           that
           a
           Justification
           against
           Perjury
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           own
           not
           the
           Imposing
           or
           Taking
           it
           ,
           nor
           obligation
           to
           keep
           any
           but
           the
           Moral
           Necessary
           parts
           ?
        
         
           He
           nameth
           the
           [
           
             Declaration
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             on
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           (
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           any
           Commissioned
           by
           the
           King.
           )
           And
           is
           that
           a
           Confutation
           of
           Bilson
           ,
           and
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           doth
           he
           not
           make
           his
           own
           Church
           and
           Party
           now
           perjured
           ,
           who
           have
           taken
           Arms
           against
           King
           James
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           were
           Commissioned
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           have
           set
           up
           another
           King
           ?
           If
           King
           James
           Commission
           a
           French
           and
           Irish
           Army
           to
           Invade
           England
           ,
           are
           all
           bound
           not
           to
           resist
           them
           ?
        
         
           §
           103.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXV
           .
           He
           chargeth
           me
           with
           a
           
             Scandalum
             Magnatum
          
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           [
           
             The
             Parliament
             was
             drawn
             by
             the
             Clergy
             to
             make
             those
             Acts.
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           And
           did
           any
           Man
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           then
           lived
           with
           his
           Reason
           awake
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           not
           good
           ,
           why
           did
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           why
           do
           you
           justifie
           it
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           good
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           a
           
             Scandalum
             magnatum
          
           to
           say
           you
           did
           it
           ?
           Is
           your
           Merit
           and
           Praise
           a
           Scandal
           ?
        
         
           §
           104.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXVI
           .
           Because
           I
           tell
           how
           Hypocrites
           tempted
           Christ
           about
           paying
           Tribute
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           ]
           he
           feigneth
           that
           
             I
             make
             Christ
          
           [
           
             do
             what
             he
             never
             intended
             ,
             or
             really
             approved
             ,
             and
             complied
             with
             Hypocrites
          
           ;
           ]
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             near
             to
             Blasphemy
          
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           I
           find
           too
           little
           in
           this
           Accuser
           that
           is
           
             near
             to
             Truth
          
           .
           How
           easily
           ▪
           by
           such
           Fictions
           ,
           may
           he
           turn
           much
           of
           the
           Gospel
           into
           Blasphemies
           ?
        
         
           §
           105.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXVII
           .
           He
           addeth
           ,
           [
           
             And
             who
             can
             wonder
             ,
             if
             he
             that
             speaks
             thus
             of
             the
             Master
             ,
             should
             not
             stick
             to
             revile
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             making
             the
             Conformists
             so
             many
             deliberately
             perjured
             Persons
             ?
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Must
           we
           not
           
             refuse
             Perjury
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           your
           supposition
           that
           we
           
             accuse
             you
          
           ?
           We
           professed
           
             not
             to
             accuse
             you
          
           ,
           but
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           would
           be
           Perjury
           in
           us
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           you
           are
           guilty
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           by
           you
           ,
           than
           our
           saying
           why
           we
           dare
           not
           imitate
           you
           ?
        
         
           §
           106.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXVIII
           .
           He
           addeth
           ,
           [
           
             And
             which
             is
          
           —
           Mendacium
           magnum
           ,
           
             that
             about
             Six
             Thousand
             Persons
             that
             had
             gone
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             did
             declare
             their
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             a
             Book
             which
             they
             never
             saw
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Oh
           ,
           what
           a
           mortal
           Wound
           do
           this
           sort
           of
           Men
           give
           to
           the
           Credit
           of
           all
           History
           of
           the
           proud
           ,
           factious
           ,
           worldly
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           !
           when
           this
           Man
           dare
           call
           this
           a
           Lye
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Land
           and
           Age
           in
           which
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           known
           that
           there
           are
           near
           Ten
           Thousand
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           besides
           Hundreds
           of
           Chapels
           and
           Curacies
           ,
           and
           Chaplains
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Land
           knoweth
           that
           these
           were
           in
           possession
           ,
           1662.
           3.
           
           The
           Land
           knoweth
           that
           the
           Generality
           of
           them
           that
           were
           in
           1659.
           conformed
           to
           the
           Directory
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           Prelatists
           belye
           the
           Usurpers
           ,
           that
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           turned
           out
           all
           that
           did
           not
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Land
           knoweth
           (
           or
           at
           least
           it
           is
           here
           commonly
           known
           )
           that
           the
           new
           altered
           Liturgy
           came
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           till
           about
           
             Bartholomew
             ▪
          
           Even
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Land
           knoweth
           that
           all
           were
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           be
           turned
           out
           ,
           that
           
             declared
             not
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             that
             Book
             ,
             by
          
           Bartholomew
           ▪
           Day
           .
           6.
           
           The
           World
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           all
           over
           England
           ,
           the
           Books
           could
           not
           be
           sent
           down
           and
           seen
           in
           a
           Day
           .
           7.
           
           The
           Conformists
           confess
           the
           Matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           save
           to
           a
           few
           in
           London
           ,
           that
           could
           go
           to
           the
           Press
           .
           8.
           
           The
           Land
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           but
           about
           Two
           Thousand
           that
           conformed
           not
           :
           Must
           there
           not
           be
           then
           far
           more
           than
           Six
           Thousand
           that
           declared
           Assent
           ,
           &c.
           to
           the
           Book
           that
           they
           saw
           not
           ?
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           now
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           Universities
           ,
           and
           the
           Chaplains
           and
           all
           set
           together
           ,
           there
           are
           about
           Thirty
           Thousand
           Ordained
           Ministers
           in
           England
           :
           And
           what
           are
           Two
           Thousand
           to
           such
           a
           Clergy
           ?
        
         
           §
           107.
           
           Accus
           .
           LXXXIX
           .
           He
           noteth
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           
             that
             before
             I
             was
             turned
             out
             ,
             I
             could
             keep
             no
             Man-Servant
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             one
             old
             Woman
             ,
             in
             a
             hired
             Room
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             in
             St.
          
           Martin
           '
           
             s
             ,
             I
             could
             build
             a
             Tabernacle
             for
             Worship
             .
          
           From
           whence
           he
           gathereth
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           
             I
             hoped
             to
             gain
             the
             Centurion's
             Reputation
             among
             the
             Factious
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           
             I
             had
             got
             well
             by
             Nonconformity
             ,
             that
             could
             lay
             out
             so
             much
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           pious
           or
           charitable
           ,
           that
           these
           Men
           cannot
           turn
           into
           odious
           Crimes
           ,
           by
           malignant
           Calumny
           ?
           1.
           
           Was
           it
           Faction
           to
           offer
           to
           teach
           freely
           in
           a
           Parish
           ,
           where
           were
           Fifty
           Thousand
           that
           could
           not
           come
           within
           the
           Church
           ?
           2.
           
           Did
           he
           know
           my
           Heart
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           it
           for
           Reputation
           ?
           And
           may
           he
           not
           say
           the
           like
           by
           any
           Man
           that
           doth
           good
           ?
           3.
           
           Did
           
             I
             gain
             by
             Nonconformity
          
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Day
           that
           I
           was
           silenced
           ,
           had
           never
           taken
           a
           Groat
           for
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           ever
           had
           a
           Church
           to
           maintain
           me
           ,
           and
           had
           commonly
           refused
           even
           Friends
           Gratuities
           (
           save
           10l
           from
           one
           Man
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           refuse
           )
           for
           many
           Years
           after
           this
           ,
           and
           save
           from
           few
           to
           this
           day
           ?
           Who
           by
           refusing
           a
           
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           other
           Emoluments
           ,
           have
           lost
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           above
           Twenty
           Thousand
           Pounds
           by
           Nonconformity
           ?
           What
           Answer
           do
           these
           Men
           deserve
           ?
           *
           And
           I
           preached
           but
           one
           Sermon
           in
           that
           Chapel
           ,
           When
           I
           had
           built
           it
           to
           have
           preached
           freely
           .
           And
           when
           they
           persecuted
           me
           away
           ,
           I
           resigned
           it
           to
           the
           Parish-Minister
           ,
           for
           their
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           which
           is
           used
           there
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           (
           near
           Sixteen
           Years
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           must
           I
           tell
           this
           Man
           ,
           
             how
             I
             got
             the
             Money
             that
             did
             it
             ?
          
           How
           much
           
             others
             gave
             towards
             it
          
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           
             I
             borrowed
          
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           so
           guilty
           as
           this
           Spirit
           maketh
           me
           .
           If
           it
           were
           a
           Crime
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           Fame
           reporteth
           him
           extraordinarily
           guilty
           :
           But
           if
           it
           be
           Building
           Chapels
           that
           is
           the
           Crime
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           his
           Guilt
           .
        
         
           §
           108.
           
           Accus
           .
           XC
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             guilty
             of
             Pride
             ,
             Malice
             and
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             for
             telling
             Men
             that
             the
             Wheel
             is
             turning
             ,
             and
             bidding
             them
             remember
             which
             side
             will
             be
             down
             at
             last
             ;
             whether
             I
             mean
             of
             a
             Change
             by
             Providence
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Alas
           ,
           poor
           Men
           !
           How
           soon
           will
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           such
           Counsel
           once
           signified
           better
           than
           Pride
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           (
           unless
           all
           Preaching
           be
           such
           )
        
         
           §
           109.
           
           Accus
           .
           XCI
           .
           He
           accuseth
           me
           for
           saying
           ,
           in
           Mr.
           
             Corbet's
             Funeral-Sermon
             ,
             How
             sad
             a
             Prognostick
             the
             Death
             of
             such
             Men
             was
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Had
           this
           Man
           known
           the
           great
           Wisdom
           ,
           sincere
           Piety
           ,
           eminent
           Charity
           and
           Peaceableness
           of
           that
           excellent
           Man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           did
           ,
           or
           as
           
             Glocester
             ,
             Chichester
          
           and
           London
           did
           ,
           and
           his
           Writings
           testifie
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           turned
           my
           Lamentation
           into
           a
           Reproach
           ,
           nor
           seemed
           to
           intimate
           his
           contrary
           Disposition
           .
        
         
           §
           110.
           
           Accus
           .
           XCII
           .
           Because
           some
           other
           Men
           say
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Persecution
             will
             be
             but
             short
             ,
          
           ]
           he
           gathers
           ,
           that
           [
           
             we
             are
             engaged
             in
             some
             Plot
             against
             the
             Government
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Who
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           time
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           this
           World
           be
           short
           ,
           certainly
           Persecution
           will
           be
           short
           .
           Every
           one
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             Your
             Life
             is
             short
          
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           a
           Plot
           to
           murder
           you
           .
           All
           ,
           save
           one
           Man
           ,
           that
           were
           commissioned
           as
           against
           us
           in
           1661.
           have
           found
           already
           by
           Death
           ,
           that
           their
           time
           of
           Revenge
           and
           Wrath
           was
           short
           .
        
         
           His
           talk
           of
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           and
           his
           
             surmizing
             that
             some
             would
             have
             had
             a
             Toleration
             for
             Popery
             ,
          
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           ;
           when
           our
           main
           fears
           have
           been
           lest
           this
           sort
           of
           Men
           were
           studying
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Laud
           ,
           a
           Coalition
           with
           the
           French
           Papists
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           them
           have
           written
           for
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           :
           But
           if
           we
           would
           not
           be
           ruined
           ,
           silenced
           ,
           and
           dye
           in
           Goals
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           we
           are
           for
           Popery
           .
        
         
           §
           111.
           
           Accus
           .
           XCIII
           .
           He
           accuseth
           me
           as
           
             most
             unchristian
             ,
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
          
           Cheyny
           ,
           for
           what
           I
           say
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           and
           accounting
           him
           melancholy
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Cheyny
           is
           a
           Man
           better
           known
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           ,
           much
           better
           loved
           by
           me
           .
           He
           calls
           himself
           a
           
             Nonconforming
             Conformist
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Conforming
             Nonconformist
          
           .
           I
           have
           motioned
           him
           to
           Friends
           ,
           for
           publick
           Employment
           ,
           for
           his
           serious
           Piety
           :
           But
           these
           Men
           that
           seem
           now
           to
           be
           for
           him
           ,
           have
           depressed
           him
           ,
           and
           driven
           him
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           disown
           his
           Books
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           more
           than
           I
           do
           :
           But
           any
           one
           that
           will
           allow
           them
           to
           use
           his
           Name
           for
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           praised
           ,
           while
           they
           cannot
           well
           endure
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           glorieth
           of
           Mr.
           
             Cheyny's
             Success
          
           in
           pleading
           
             the
             Direction
             ,
             in
             some
             dubious
             Cases
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Bishop
             for
             Resolution
             ,
          
           (
           in
           the
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Liturgy
          
           .
           )
           And
           I
           wonder
           not
           at
           their
           valuing
           of
           that
           Clause
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           worth
           to
           many
           some
           Hundreds
           a
           Year
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           imagine
           what
           else
           could
           quiet
           many
           Men's
           Consciences
           .
           But
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             a
             frivolous
             ●alliate
          
           ,
           though
           I
           prove
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           I
           am
           criminal
           ,
           or
           confuted
           ,
           by
           so
           denominating
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Words
           limit
           the
           Decision
           of
           the
           Bishop
           only
           to
           that
           
             which
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Book
          
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           tractable
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           :
           But
           it
           is
           none
           of
           the
           Cases
           that
           I
           am
           concerned
           in
           .
           2.
           
           If
           it
           were
           in
           the
           Bishop's
           power
           to
           put
           what
           Sense
           he
           please
           on
           all
           the
           Words
           ,
           he
           were
           the
           Law
           maker
           ;
           for
           the
           Sense
           is
           the
           Law.
           3.
           
           I
           have
           gone
           to
           divers
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           asked
           their
           Sense
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           as
           unsatisfactory
           as
           the
           Book
           it self
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           I
           asked
           the
           Bishops
           at
           the
           
           Savoy-Debate
           ,
           [
           
             If
             I
             have
             two
             in
             my
             Parish
             that
             declare
             they
             believe
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           but
           are
           Deists
           ;
           and
           yet
           will
           send
           their
           Child
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           with
           Godfathers
           and
           Godmothers
           of
           their
           own
           Fraternity
           ,
           who
           declare
           that
           ,
           whatever
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           never
           mean
           to
           own
           or
           educate
           the
           Child
           ,
           ]
           what
           Right
           that
           Child
           hath
           both
           to
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           certain
           Salvation
           ?
           And
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           (
           in
           the
           Chair
           )
           answered
           That
           as
           long
           as
           he
           brought
           such
           Godfathers
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           requireth
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           doubt
           of
           his
           Right
           .
           I
           long
           after
           asked
           Bishop
           
             Cunning
             ,
             What
             proof
             he
             had
             from
             God's
             Word
             ,
             of
             the
             certain
             ,
             undoubted
             Salvation
             of
             all
             such
             baptized
             Infants
             ,
             if
             the
             Parents
             were
             Heathens
             or
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             educate
             their
             own
             Children
             ?
          
           And
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             As
             any
             one
             had
             Right
             to
             take
             up
             an
             exposed
             Child
             in
             the
             Street
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             in
             Charity
             into
             his
             House
             ,
             so
             any
             one
             had
             power
             ,
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Charity
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             any
             Heathen's
             or
             Infidel's
             Child
             ,
             and
             being
             him
             to
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             was
             certain
             (
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             )
             that
             he
             was
             in
             a
             present
             State
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           These
           Bishops
           Judgments
           are
           not
           that
           undoubted
           Word
           of
           God
           which
           they
           boast
           of
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           shew
           us
           .
           And
           other
           Bishops
           think
           otherwise
           .
           And
           so
           under
           several
           Bishops
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           of
           several
           Religions
           .
        
         
           §
           112.
           
           Accus
           .
           XCIV
           .
           He
           accuseth
           me
           for
           speaking
           of
           the
           Tediousness
           of
           Mr.
           R.
           Hooker's
           Argumentation
           ,
           (
           when
           their
           Bishop
           
             Sam.
             Parler
          
           speaketh
           much
           more
           )
           and
           the
           Case
           is
           undeniable
           .
           )
           And
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           [
           If
           Hooker
           ,
           Bilson
           and
           Usher
           
             were
             alive
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             Nonconformises
             .
          
           ]
        
         
         
           Ans
           .
           Have
           I
           not
           fully
           proved
           it
           ?
           They
           were
           honest
           Men
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           subscribe
           and
           practise
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           Writings
           ;
           but
           their
           Writings
           are
           downright
           against
           much
           of
           Conformity
           .
           How
           large
           is
           Hooker
           for
           the
           
             Popular
             Legislative
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             the
             King
             useth
             not
             Power
             ,
             but
             Usurpation
             ,
             when
             he
             useth
             more
             than
             the
             Law
             giveth
             him
             ?
          
           How
           large
           is
           bishop
           Bilson
           for
           
             Resisting
             the
             King
             in
             divers
             Cases
             ?
          
           Doth
           not
           Conformity
           renounce
           and
           forswear
           this
           ?
           Mark
           the
           renowned
           Bilson
           in
           this
           :
           Honest
           Men
           would
           not
           go
           against
           their
           Judgments
           .
        
         
           §
           113.
           
           Accus
           .
           XCV
           .
           Pag.
           134
           ,
           135.
           
           He
           maketh
           it
           my
           shameful
           heinous
           Sin
           ,
           to
           beg
           of
           the
           Bishops
           not
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           one
           of
           the
           most
           heinous
           Sins
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
             even
             the
             Silencing
             faithful
             Ministers
             causlesly
             ,
             and
             famishing
             many
             Thousand
             Souls
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             in
             Goals
             that
             have
             Charity
             to
             relieve
             them
             .
          
           Saith
           he
           ,
           [
           
             Doth
             not
             the
             Reader
             blush
             for
             Mr.
          
           B.
           
             to
             read
             such
             arrogant
             Censures
             of
             a
             dying
             Man
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Betters
             ?
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Were
           I
           not
           a
           dying
           Man
           ,
           the
           World
           might
           more
           powerfully
           have
           tempted
           me
           to
           be
           like
           you
           ;
           and
           to
           call
           Evil
           Good
           ,
           and
           Good
           Evil
           ;
           and
           to
           regard
           as
           little
           the
           Interest
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           of
           serious
           Godliness
           .
           And
           are
           my
           Betters
           better
           than
           he
           that
           bid
           us
           pray
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Harvest
           to
           send
           forth
           more
           Labourers
           ;
           and
           that
           said
           of
           such
           as
           offend
           one
           of
           his
           Little
           Ones
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           them
           that
           a
           Mill-stone
           had
           been
           hanged
           about
           their
           Necks
           ,
           and
           they
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ?
           Were
           they
           better
           than
           he
           that
           told
           James
           and
           John
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           manner
           of
           Spirit
           they
           were
           of
           ,
           when
           they
           shewed
           their
           natural
           Inclination
           to
           that
           Prelacy
           which
           is
           now
           your
           Glory
           ?
           1.
           
           By
           desiring
           to
           be
           greatest
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           at
           his
           Right
           Hand
           and
           Left.
           2.
           
           By
           silencing
           a
           Man
           that
           used
           Christ's
           Name
           against
           Devils
           ,
           because
           he
           followed
           not
           
             with
             them
          
           .
           3.
           
           By
           desiring
           a
           fiery
           Punishment
           upon
           those
           that
           received
           not
           Christ
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           Are
           my
           Betters
           better
           than
           Peter
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           were
           for
           obeying
           God
           before
           Men
           ?
           Or
           than
           Paul
           ,
           that
           charged
           Timothy
           so
           dreadfully
           ,
           as
           before
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           be
           instant
           ,
           in
           Season
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Season
           ?
           &c.
           Are
           my
           Betters
           so
           good
           at
           Alchimy
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           transform
           the
           most
           heinous
           Crimes
           into
           sacred
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Duties
           into
           odious
           Sins
           ?
        
         
           Reader
           ;
           Oh
           ,
           Who
           governeth
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           where
           the
           greater
           the
           Sin
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           heinous
           is
           his
           Crime
           that
           blameth
           it
           ?
           And
           where
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Persuading
           Men
           to
           repent
           ,
           goeth
           for
           the
           most
           intolerable
           Evil
           ?
           Were
           it
           not
           that
           fleshly
           and
           worldly
           Interest
           were
           against
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           fear
           that
           at
           last
           Murderers
           ,
           Thieves
           ,
           Traytors
           ,
           Adulterers
           ,
           Perjured
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           ,
           should
           accuse
           all
           those
           that
           either
           accuse
           them
           ,
           or
           dissent
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           demand
           against
           them
           the
           same
           Punishment
           for
           calling
           them
           faulty
           ,
           that
           their
           own
           Crimes
           deserve
           ?
           But
           though
           those
           that
           have
           died
           in
           Goals
           for
           Preaching
           (
           nothing
           
           but
           the
           Gospel
           )
           are
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           these
           that
           would
           kill
           them
           again
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           but
           say
           ,
           
             You
             killed
             us
          
           ;
           yet
           One
           that
           is
           better
           than
           these
           persecuting
           Betters
           ,
           will
           say
           ,
           
             In
             as
             much
             as
             you
             did
             it
             to
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             you
             did
             it
             to
             me
             .
          
           And
           to
           accuse
           us
           as
           the
           Priests
           and
           Sadduces
           did
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           [
           
             You
             would
             bring
             this
             Man's
             Blood
             in
             us
             ,
          
           ]
           will
           not
           transferr
           the
           Guilt
           or
           Punishment
           ,
           from
           the
           Blood-guilty
           ,
           to
           the
           Reprover
           .
        
         
           §
           114.
           
           Accus
           .
           XCVI
           .
           Because
           I
           say
           that
           ancient
           Christians
           disobeyed
           lawful
           Magistrates
           ,
           in
           Preaching
           and
           Worship
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             As
             if
             Christian
             Magistrates
             were
             to
             be
             reputed
             as
             Heathen
             Persecuters
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           I.
           And
           indeed
           ,
           Were
           (
           not
           only
           Constantius
           and
           Valens
           ,
           but
           also
           )
           Theodosius
           II.
           
             Arcadius
             ,
             Zeno
             ,
             Basiliscus
             ,
             Anastasius
             ,
          
           and
           many
           such
           ,
           Heathen
           Persecutors
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           and
           many
           hundred
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           disobey
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           by
           Arms
           resist
           them
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           as
           bad
           to
           resist
           Christian
           Emperors
           ,
           as
           Heathens
           ?
           I
           think
           it
           was
           not
           well
           done
           .
        
         
           What
           Historical
           Proof
           can
           convince
           this
           sort
           of
           Men
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           see
           what
           their
           Obedience
           amounteth
           to
           .
           
             Who
             is
             to
             be
             Judge
          
           whether
           their
           Rulers
           be
           so
           bad
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Bishops
           and
           People
           may
           disobey
           them
           ?
           Must
           the
           Rulers
           themselves
           be
           Judges
           ,
           or
           every
           Subject
           for
           himself
           ?
           They
           dare
           not
           answer
           it
           without
           Fraud
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             If
             one
             read
             the
             Preamble
             to
             the
             late
             Acts
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             making
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             the
             late
             dreadful
             Experience
             that
             the
             Nation
             had
             of
             the
             Confusions
             caused
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             such
             Men
             ,
             but
             their
             present
             Endeavours
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             the
             like
             again
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           He
           doth
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           fully
           I
           have
           answered
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           Apology
           which
           he
           accuseth
           .
           And
           every
           Boy
           and
           Woman
           cannot
           disprove
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           is
           to
           be
           Judge
           who
           the
           Preachers
           were
           that
           caused
           our
           Confusions
           ?
           The
           old
           Parliament
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           such
           as
           
             Laud
             ,
             Sibth●rp
             ,
             Mainwaring
          
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           drew
           the
           King
           from
           his
           Parliament
           .
           If
           I
           knew
           this
           Man
           to
           be
           wiser
           or
           greater
           than
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           might
           prefer
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           prefer
           the
           Hundreds
           cast
           out
           for
           Scandal
           ,
           before
           those
           that
           are
           imprisoned
           for
           preaching
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Why
           would
           they
           never
           grant
           our
           frequent
           Petitions
           ,
           to
           silence
           only
           those
           that
           never
           medled
           with
           War
           ,
           or
           had
           no
           Accusation
           against
           them
           for
           any
           such
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           spare
           not
           those
           that
           had
           been
           guilty
           ?
           Were
           all
           the
           Thousands
           guilty
           of
           the
           Wars
           ,
           that
           were
           Children
           or
           School-boys
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Why
           were
           not
           the
           Eight
           Thousand
           that
           after
           conformed
           ,
           guilty
           of
           those
           Confusions
           as
           much
           as
           the
           rest
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           had
           been
           in
           Arms
           against
           the
           King's
           Army
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Was
           
             Declaring
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             and
             prescribed
             in
          
           your
           Books
           a
           Means
           to
           prevent
           Wars
           or
           Confusions
           ,
           when
           such
           
           Impositions
           caused
           them
           ?
           Is
           silencing
           ,
           ruining
           ,
           and
           keeping
           in
           Goals
           all
           that
           own
           not
           so
           much
           of
           your
           Infallibility
           ,
           the
           Means
           to
           avoid
           Confusions
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           What
           were
           
             the
             present
             Endeavours
             to
             reduce
             you
             to
             the
             like
             ?
          
           Was
           it
           the
           Presbyterians
           bringing
           home
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           they
           doubted
           not
           would
           set
           up
           the
           revengeful
           Clergy
           ?
           Why
           were
           they
           not
           accused
           for
           false
           or
           seditious
           Doctrine
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           guilty
           ,
           or
           forbidden
           only
           to
           preach
           such
           ,
           but
           forbidden
           to
           preach
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           accused
           meerly
           for
           preaching
           ?
        
         
           His
           long
           Invective
           ,
           to
           pag.
           148.
           is
           partly
           a
           false
           Report
           of
           my
           Words
           ,
           and
           partly
           a
           Justification
           of
           all
           their
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           an
           Outcry
           against
           a
           Persuasive
           to
           Repentance
           .
           Let
           the
           Reader
           but
           peruse
           the
           Books
           accused
           ,
           and
           I
           desire
           him
           but
           to
           judge
           as
           he
           seeth
           cause
           .
        
         
           §
           115.
           
           Accus
           .
           XCVII
           .
           If
           the
           Reader
           will
           himself
           read
           my
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           he
           accuseth
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           no
           other
           Defence
           of
           it
           than
           what
           it
           maketh
           for
           it self
           .
           But
           his
           Words
           convince
           me
           not
           ,
           that
           Reproving
           Persecutors
           is
           worse
           than
           Persecuting
           .
        
         
           §
           116.
           
           Accus
           XCVIII
           .
           He
           maketh
           it
           
             my
             Pride
             to
             print
             Mr.
          
           Glanvile
           '
           
             s
             Letter
             to
             me
          
           ,
           though
           I
           disowned
           harshly
           his
           excessive
           Praise
           ,
           )
           while
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           had
           called
           me
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           printing
           Foreigners
           Letters
           against
           us
           .
           And
           I
           must
           be
           yet
           more
           proud
           ,
           for
           telling
           Bishop
           Morley
           and
           Gunning
           ,
           that
           I
           offered
           them
           
             a
             Way
             if
             Christian
             Concord
             ,
             more
             sure
             and
             harmless
             than
             that
             which
             they
             had
             tried
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             more
             divine
             ,
             being
             only
             to
             unite
             in
             what
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           no
           pride
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           greater
           and
           wiser
           than
           those
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           unite
           in
           his
           own
           instituted
           Terms
           of
           Union
           ,
           issurer
           than
           the
           Terms
           of
           their
           Canons
           ,
           or
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           .
           Is
           it
           pride
           in
           all
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           Papists
           prefer
           Scripture-sufficiency
           to
           their
           Canons
           .
        
         
           §
           117.
           
           Accus
           .
           XCIX
           .
           He
           falsly
           alledgeth
           
             the
             reason
             of
             my
             unsatisfiedness
             with
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           '
           
             s
             Concessions
          
           .
           One
           of
           the
           chief
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           Parents
           disabled
           to
           chuse
           Schools
           and
           Tutors
           for
           their
           own
           Children
           .
           But
           whether
           such
           Men
           as
           this
           were
           not
           far
           more
           against
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           Concessions
           than
           I
           was
           ,
           let
           my
           old
           Friend
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Thomas
          
           ,
           now
           of
           Chard
           ,
           his
           
             Invective
             against
             Dr.
          
           Whitby
           
             and
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           be
           Judge
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           himself
           ,
           who
           seemed
           once
           to
           yield
           to
           Terms
           of
           Concord
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           us
           offered
           to
           him
           and
           others
           .
           And
           judge
           of
           the
           peaceableness
           of
           that
           Tribe
           of
           Clergy-men
           ,
           by
           the
           University
           of
           
           Oxford's
           burning
           Dr.
           Whitby
           ,
           a
           Conformist's
           excellent
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             The
             Reconciler
          
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           forced
           to
           seem
           to
           retract
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           118.
           
           Accus
           .
           C.
           His
           Intimations
           ,
           pag.
           156.
           of
           my
           desiring
           to
           be
           
             a
             Parish
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             also
             motioned
             with
             Dr.
          
           Owen
           
             to
             be
             an
             Archbishop
          
           ,
           are
           meerly
           impudent
           :
           When
           I
           never
           was
           either
           Parish-Bishop
           ,
           or
           sought
           it
           at
           least
           ,
           since
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           1662.
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           the
           
           Pastor
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           and
           have
           refused
           a
           Diocesan
           Bishoprick
           many
           Years
           before
           any
           one
           now
           in
           England
           was
           a
           Bishop
           .
           How
           can
           a
           Man
           be
           n
           nocent
           before
           such
           impudent
           Accusers
           and
           Judges
           ?
        
         
           §
           119.
           
           Accus
           .
           CI.
           As
           to
           his
           Accusation
           of
           
             my
             Self-Contradictions
             ,
             and
          
           L'Estrange
           '
           
             s
             Proof
          
           ,
           I
           think
           no
           distinguishing
           Reader
           will
           need
           a
           Confutation
           of
           so
           false
           a
           Charge
           ,
           which
           confused
           Heads
           do
           feign
           ,
           that
           understand
           not
           things
           that
           differ
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           his
           Charge
           against
           my
           
             Third
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           about
           
             the
             Principles
             of
             Government
          
           ,
           I
           only
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           §
           120.
           
           I
           have
           not
           thought
           his
           mere
           general
           Clamours
           worthy
           of
           a
           particular
           Answer
           ,
           lest
           I
           tire
           the
           Reader
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           tired
           my self
           with
           so
           unsavoury
           an
           Employment
           .
           But
           I
           will
           here
           tell
           the
           Reader
           ,
           how
           I
           that
           these
           eight
           Years
           have
           never
           thought
           this
           Accuser
           worthy
           of
           an
           Answer
           ,
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           change
           my
           Judgment
           and
           to
           be
           at
           this
           unpleasing
           Labour
           ,
           when
           other
           Thoughts
           are
           more
           suitable
           to
           my
           Condition
           .
        
         
           I.
           A
           Letter
           from
           some
           ancient
           Conformist
           ,
           that
           calls
           himself
           
             Cantianus
             De
             Minimis
          
           ,
           (
           of
           my
           Age
           ,
           Seventy
           five
           ,
           )
           so
           earnestly
           calleth
           me
           to
           Repentance
           and
           Retractation
           before
           I
           dye
           ,
           referring
           me
           to
           this
           Book
           for
           the
           notice
           of
           my
           Sins
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           not
           meet
           to
           resist
           his
           Importunity
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           read
           so
           much
           of
           the
           horrid
           Reports
           of
           many
           Papists
           ,
           of
           the
           Crimes
           and
           Deaths
           of
           
             Luther
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Oecolampadius
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Phagius
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           many
           such
           ,
           and
           how
           confidently
           they
           are
           commonly
           believed
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           how
           greatly
           it
           hardeneth
           many
           against
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           loth
           to
           contribute
           to
           their
           Deceit
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           find
           that
           the
           same
           Sect
           accuseth
           the
           Generality
           of
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           do
           but
           affirm
           that
           
             there
             is
             AND
             THING
          
           in
           their
           Books
           of
           Liturgy
           or
           Articles
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           Ceremonies
           or
           Ordination
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           Government
           by
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           
             AND
             THE
             REST
             that
             bear
             Office
             therein
             ,
          
           unlawful
           or
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           who
           are
           my
           Accusers
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           as
           
             Morley
             ,
             Ex
             uno
             disce
             omnes
          
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           render'd
           me
           as
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           on
           Earth
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           rest
           as
           bad
           ;
           when
           I
           take
           them
           to
           be
           (
           for
           the
           most
           )
           the
           best
           Ministry
           that
           I
           ever
           knew
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           that
           their
           Writers
           and
           Preachers
           thus
           report
           them
           ,
           when
           their
           Canons
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           excommunicate
           them
           (
           unheard
           ,
           )
           not
           excepting
           Lords
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           any
           .
           And
           Lying
           is
           now
           grown
           so
           common
           a
           Sin
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           confessed
           by
           all
           ,
           )
           that
           few
           know
           what
           Reports
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           to
           reject
           :
           So
           that
           to
           betray
           my
           own
           Cause
           to
           these
           Accusers
           and
           Canoneers
           ,
           is
           to
           betray
           the
           Innocency
           of
           many
           Thousands
           .
        
         
           III.
           I
           have
           long
           thought
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           call
           this
           sinful
           ,
           divided
           ,
           selftearing
           ,
           bleeding
           Nation
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           called
           ,
           
             REPENT
             O
          
           ENGLAND
           ,
           (
           
           Bradford's
           dying
           Words
           ,
           )
           though
           Experience
           telleth
           me
           ,
           that
           such
           Men
           as
           this
           will
           take
           the
           Motion
           for
           a
           greater
           Crime
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Sins
           that
           I
           call
           them
           to
           repent
           of
           ;
           so
           odious
           a
           thing
           is
           Repentance
           
           and
           Confession
           to
           the
           Proud
           and
           Impenitent
           .
           And
           before
           I
           call
           others
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           (
           several
           sorts
           ,
           )
           I
           take
           it
           for
           my
           first
           Duty
           to
           exercise
           my
           own
           :
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           I
           unfeignedly
           resolved
           to
           confess
           what
           I
           could
           by
           any
           means
           find
           to
           be
           my
           Sin
           ;
           and
           being
           referred
           to
           this
           Accuser
           for
           my
           Conviction
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Falshoods
           and
           Calumnies
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           gross
           ,
           that
           I
           took
           it
           for
           my
           Duty
           not
           to
           seem
           by
           Silence
           to
           give
           Credit
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           having
           confessed
           what
           Sins
           I
           found
           ,
           to
           do
           my
           part
           to
           save
           others
           from
           the
           Temptations
           to
           Hatred
           ,
           and
           Lying
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           such
           Men
           lay
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           IV.
           And
           having
           laboured
           most
           of
           Forty
           two
           Years
           ,
           by
           Writing
           to
           profit
           Posterity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           present
           Age
           ;
           and
           written
           above
           a
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           Books
           to
           that
           End
           ,
           and
           God
           having
           prospered
           them
           far
           beyond
           my
           expectation
           ,
           (
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           other
           Foreign
           Lands
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Britain
           ,
           )
           I
           thought
           it
           Treachery
           to
           suffer
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Agents
           to
           blast
           them
           all
           ,
           (
           with
           those
           that
           know
           me
           not
           ,
           )
           without
           any
           Contradiction
           and
           Confutation
           of
           the
           Slanderers
           .
           Sure
           if
           they
           were
           worth
           so
           many
           Years
           Labour
           ,
           't
           is
           worth
           a
           little
           to
           take
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Fire
           or
           Water
           where
           Diabolism
           casteth
           them
           :
           Which
           I
           am
           the
           more
           moved
           to
           ,
           because
           while
           I
           have
           the
           Thanks
           of
           Thousands
           that
           have
           read
           them
           ,
           common
           Fame
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Cantianus
           ,
           that
           called
           me
           to
           this
           Work
           ▪
           and
           others
           ,
           do
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Generality
           now
           known
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Tories
           (
           or
           malignant
           Haters
           of
           serious
           Piety
           )
           in
           England
           ,
           especially
           among
           the
           Universities
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           do
           so
           much
           hate
           my
           Name
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           read
           no
           Book
           which
           they
           see
           my
           Name
           prefixed
           to
           ,
           (
           unless
           as
           the
           Adversary
           against
           whom
           it
           is
           written
           .
           )
           And
           as
           I
           have
           small
           hope
           of
           curing
           that
           malignant
           Prejudice
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           more
           the
           hurt
           of
           the
           Envious
           than
           of
           me
           ,
           )
           so
           I
           must
           not
           by
           Sloth
           or
           Silence
           contribute
           to
           its
           Increse
           ,
           and
           Men's
           Guilt
           .
        
         
           §
           121.
           
           I
           will
           conclude
           with
           these
           three
           farther
           Notices
           to
           all
           Readers
           ,
           for
           the
           true
           understanding
           of
           all
           these
           Controversies
           with
           the
           Men
           who
           so
           implacably
           hate
           and
           accuse
           me
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           they
           grosly
           cheat
           their
           sequacious
           Believers
           with
           this
           great
           Lye
           ,
           that
           
             I
             am
             against
             Bishops
          
           ;
           whereas
           I
           am
           for
           a
           Divine
           Right
           of
           three
           sorts
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           two
           by
           direct
           Institution
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           Consequence
           ,
           )
           viz.
           I.
           General
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           call
           them
           Archbishops
           ,
           or
           Diocesans
           ,
           or
           Apostolicks
           ,
           or
           Evangelists
           ,
           )
           that
           in
           every
           Nation
           are
           over
           many
           Churches
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Episcopi
             Gregis
          
           ,
           or
           Ruling
           Pastors
           of
           single
           Churches
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           true
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Episcopi
             Praesides
          
           ,
           or
           Pro-estotes
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Presidents
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           in
           particular
           Churches
           .
           And
           that
           I
           am
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           
             Grotius
             ,
             De
             Imperio
             summarum
             potestatum
             circa
             sacra
             ,
          
           and
           highly
           value
           Bishop
           
           Overall's
           Convocation-Book
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           but
           abhor
           all
           
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
          
           ,
           yet
           desiring
           the
           most
           extensive
           
             Foreign
             Communion
          
           .
        
         
           §
           122.
           
           II.
           That
           they
           grosly
           cheat
           their
           Believers
           ,
           in
           telling
           them
           that
           I
           am
           against
           
             Forms
             and
             Liturgies
          
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           that
           we
           offered
           to
           use
           
           theirs
           ,
           upon
           the
           Amendment
           of
           some
           Faults
           ,
           and
           severe
           cruel
           Impositions
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           Demand
           were
           put
           to
           draw
           up
           Additional
           Forms
           ,
           which
           we
           did
           in
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           Scripture
           :
           And
           though
           some
           called
           it
           
             The
             Reformed
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           because
           it
           seemeth
           an
           entire
           Frame
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           falsely
           said
           ,
           that
           
             we
             would
             have
             that
             or
             none
          
           ;
           ]
           for
           we
           only
           offered
           it
           to
           the
           
             Bishop's
             Examination
          
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           never
           do
           :
           And
           even
           this
           Accuser
           hath
           nothing
           that
           I
           find
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           confess
           
             it
             was
             hastily
             drawn
             up
             in
             eight
             Days
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             deserve
             a
             Review
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           is
           our
           Crime
           ,
           that
           we
           take
           not
           their
           three
           Books
           to
           be
           all
           such
           Effects
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           no
           one
           Fault
           contrary
           to
           God's
           Word
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           confess
           our
           own
           (
           though
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           Scripture
           )
           to
           be
           the
           Work
           of
           defectible
           ,
           imperfect
           Men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           needing
           a
           perfecting
           Review
           .
           Humility
           ,
           and
           not
           Subscribing
           to
           an
           Arrogant
           Claim
           of
           their
           Indefectibility
           ,
           is
           our
           great
           Crime
           .
        
         
           §
           123.
           
           III.
           They
           yet
           more
           dangerously
           deceive
           their
           Believers
           ,
           persuading
           them
           ,
           
             That
             we
             appropriate
             Godliness
             and
             
               serious
               Religion
            
             to
             our
             
               Extemporate
               Praying
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Opposition
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             Conformity
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             falsely
             dishonour
             their
             Church
             ,
             by
             representing
             their
             Candidates
             and
             Clergy
             to
             be
             more
             unable
             Preachers
             ,
             or
             more
             ungodly
             Livers
             ,
             than
             the
             Nonconforming
             Ministers
             and
             Candidates
             ;
             and
             their
             Parish-Flocks
             to
             be
             more
             unqualified
             for
             Church-Communion
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             irregular
             Church
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             we
             have
             desired
             in
             our
             Motions
             for
             Reforming-Concord
             :
             Whereas
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               we
               have
               the
               best
               Clergy
               and
               Church
               in
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           we
           have
           largely
           enough
           ,
           in
           Folio
           ,
           oft
           told
           the
           World
           what
           it
           is
           we
           account
           and
           call
           Godliness
           ,
           even
           the
           making
           and
           keeping
           the
           
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ;
             Believing
             ,
             willing
          
           and
           living
           according
           to
           the
           
             Creed
             ,
             Lord's
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           
             Law
             of
             Christ
          
           .
           We
           offered
           them
           a
           Liturgy
           ;
           we
           owned
           all
           that
           was
           good
           in
           theirs
           :
           We
           know
           that
           Prayers
           from
           a
           Book
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           Habit
           ,
           are
           accepted
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           from
           a
           penitent
           ,
           believing
           and
           obedient
           Soul
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Prayers
           of
           ungodly
           Hypocrites
           are
           unacceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           whether
           with
           a
           Book
           ,
           or
           without
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           we
           love
           and
           honour
           Conformable
           Ministers
           and
           People
           that
           are
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           by
           serious
           practice
           of
           Christianity
           :
           And
           we
           are
           very
           thankful
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           England
           hath
           had
           so
           many
           such
           ,
           that
           were
           conformable
           long
           ago
           ;
           and
           we
           doubt
           not
           ,
           hath
           many
           such
           yet
           ,
           even
           under
           the
           new
           (
           and
           much
           worse
           )
           Conformity
           .
           We
           know
           not
           that
           Nation
           that
           hath
           more
           excellent
           Men
           than
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           were
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Time
           ,
           and
           than
           many
           Divines
           since
           have
           been
           ;
           such
           as
           
             Robert
             Bolton
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Presion
           ,
           Dr.
           Sibs
           ,
           Mr.
           Scudder
           ,
           Mr.
           Wheatley
           ,
           Mr.
           Dyke
           ,
           Dr.
           Taylor
           ,
           Mr.
           Downham
           ,
           Dr.
           Stoughton
           ,
           Dr.
           Gouge
           ,
           Mr.
           Gataker
           ,
           Dr
           Willet
           ,
           Dr.
           Whitaker
           ,
           Dr.
           Field
           ,
           Archbishop
           Usher
           ,
           Bishop
           Downam
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Beadle
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Oh
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           such
           excellent
           Men
           hath
           this
           Land
           been
           blessed
           with
           !
           (
           And
           the
           pious
           Nonconformists
           
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           all
           things
           of
           the
           same
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           lately
           told
           you
           in
           a
           small
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             CAN
             and
             ABEL
          
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           things
           that
           make
           the
           difference
           ,
           which
           hath
           my
           chief
           Regard
           .
           But
           such
           Conformists
           as
           I
           have
           named
           have
           ,
           since
           
           Laud's
           ●ays
           ,
           with
           many
           gone
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Conformable
             Puritans
          
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           Accuser
           are
           reproached
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           [
           
             Passive
             Conformists
          
           ,
           ]
           because
           they
           had
           rather
           the
           Ceremonies
           and
           needless
           Subscriptions
           were
           forborn
           ,
           than
           able
           ,
           faithful
           Preachers
           silenced
           .
        
         
           The
           Prejudice
           that
           he
           saith
           I
           had
           from
           my
           Youth
           against
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           was
           only
           against
           Ungodliness
           and
           Malignity
           .
           Is
           it
           like
           that
           I
           was
           against
           the
           
             pious
             Conformists
          
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           tutored
           by
           them
           ,
           heard
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           their
           Judgment
           ?
        
         
           But
           can
           we
           not
           ,
           even
           among
           Conformists
           ,
           distinguish
           the
           
             Malicious
             ,
             Ungodly
             ,
             Worldly
          
           ,
           from
           
             holy
             Men
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ?
          
        
         
           §
           124.
           
           If
           Posterity
           and
           Strangers
           must
           be
           deluded
           by
           such
           false
           Historians
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           tell
           them
           the
           serious
           Godly
           Ministers
           and
           People
           were
           Schismaticks
           and
           Rogues
           ,
           and
           the
           Haters
           of
           serious
           Religion
           were
           the
           most
           Religious
           ,
           who
           can
           help
           it
           ?
           They
           talk
           so
           now
           to
           those
           that
           live
           among
           both
           Parties
           .
           And
           the
           debauched
           ,
           sensual
           Youth
           ,
           and
           the
           covetous
           and
           ambitious
           Worldlings
           ,
           seem
           (
           partly
           )
           to
           believe
           them
           :
           But
           so
           do
           not
           the
           sober
           Sort
           ,
           that
           daily
           see
           the
           Confutation
           of
           their
           Malice
           .
        
         
           §
           125.
           
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           will
           conclude
           ,
           
             That
             if
             
               I
               had
               not
               known
            
             that
             sort
             of
             
               serious
               Godly
               Men
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             
               present
               Malignants
            
             now
             render
             odious
             by
             their
             Calumnies
             ,
             I
             fear
             I
             should
             not
             have
             sincerely
             believed
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Gospel
             is
             true
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           and
           Laity
           ,
           whom
           I
           ever
           knew
           ,
           shewed
           no
           serious
           ●elief
           of
           that
           Christian
           Faith
           which
           they
           professed
           .
           Here
           and
           there
           there
           was
           a
           civil
           Person
           by
           Temper
           and
           Education
           ;
           but
           commonly
           ,
           not
           a
           serious
           Word
           could
           I
           hear
           from
           their
           Mouths
           about
           God
           ,
           or
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           's
           sanctifying
           Works
           ;
           or
           of
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           (
           save
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           )
           nor
           did
           they
           love
           to
           hear
           any
           such
           from
           others
           ,
           but
           their
           Talk
           and
           whole
           Conversation
           was
           about
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           common
           worldly
           Things
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Bolton
           largely
           describeth
           them
           )
           any
           Godly
           serious
           Discourse
           did
           but
           disgust
           them
           ,
           and
           marr
           their
           Mirth
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           revile
           the
           Speakers
           as
           Puritaus
           ,
           Hypocrites
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           Names
           .
           Few
           did
           I
           know
           of
           them
           that
           excelled
           
             Cicero
             ,
             Sencca
          
           ;
           or
           equalled
           
             Ant●nine
             ,
             Epictetus
             ,
             Plutarch
          
           .
           And
           if
           Christ
           made
           Christians
           no
           better
           than
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           how
           could
           I
           think
           better
           of
           him
           ,
           than
           of
           them
           ?
           Or
           trust
           that
           Physician
           that
           cureth
           none
           ?
           I
           thank
           God
           that
           I
           have
           found
           more
           of
           the
           Effects
           of
           his
           Saving
           Grace
           than
           the
           ordinary
           sort
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           described
           Church-Party
           ,
           which
           these
           Men
           extol
           ,
           did
           ever
           shew
           me
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           The
           Words
           in
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           pag.
           84.
           about
           
             School
             .
             Masters
          
           ,
           are
           thse
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           
             [
             
               That
               no
               indulged
               Persons
               ,
               
               under
               severe
               Penalties
               ,
               to
               breed
               up
               Scholars
               ,
               or
               to
               teach
               Gentlemen's
               Sons
               University-Learning
               ;
               because
               this
               may
               be
               justly
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               Design
               to
               propagate
               Schism
               to
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               a
               Foundation
               for
               the
               Disturbance
               of
               future
               Generations
               .
            
             ]
          
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           '
           
             s
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
             ,
             Preface
             ,
             pag.
          
           88.
           
        
         
           How
           many
           excellent
           Preachers
           hath
           God
           raised
           by
           this
           Way
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           hinder'd
           by
           severe
           Penalties
           ?
           And
           how
           many
           Souls
           converted
           and
           confirmed
           by
           them
           ?
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Baxter's
          
           Books
           ,
           sold
           by
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Bible
             and
             Three
             Crowns
          
           ,
           near
           
             Mercers
             Chapel
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Lower
           End
           of
           Cheapside
           .
        
         
           
             Folio
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Mr.
             Baxter's
             CHRISTIAN
             DIRECTORY
             :
             Or
             ,
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             —
             Catholick
             Theology
             .
          
           
             3.
             —
             
               Methodus
               Theologiae
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             4.
             —
             Saints
             Everlasting
             Rest
             .
          
           
             5.
             —
             —
             Church-History
             .
          
           
             6.
             —
             —
             History
             of
             Councils
             ,
             Second
             Part.
             
          
           
             7.
             —
             His
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             8.
             —
             —
             Annotations
             on
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             9.
             —
             —
             Life
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             10.
             —
             Naked
             Popery
             .
          
           
             11.
             —
             Apology
             for
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           
             12.
             —
             Answer
             to
             Dodwell
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             .
          
           
             13.
             —
             Second
             Defence
             of
             Nonconformists
             ,
             against
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             .
          
           
             14.
             —
             Catholick
             Communion
             :
             In
             Six
             several
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             15.
             —
             Which
             is
             the
             True
             Church
             .
          
           
             16.
             —
             Moral
             Prognostication
             .
          
           
             17.
             —
             Search
             for
             English
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             18.
             —
             Farewell-Sermon
             .
          
           
             19.
             —
             Alderman
             
             Ashurst's
             Funeral-Sermon
             .
          
           
             20.
             —
             Mr.
             John
             Corbet's
             Funeral-Sermon
             .
          
        
         
           
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             21.
             —
             Treatise
             of
             Self-denial
             .
          
           
             22.
             —
             His
             Catechism
             for
             Families
             :
             Or
             ,
             Teacher
             of
             Householders
             .
          
           
             23.
             —
             Spiritual
             Comfort
             .
             In
             Thirty
             two
             Directions
             .
          
           
             24.
             —
             Directions
             for
             Weak
             ,
             Distemper'd
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
             25.
             
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Treatise
             of
             Justification
             ,
             Imputation
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Imputation
             of
             our
             Parents
             Sins
             ;
             against
             the
             Accusations
             of
             Dr.
             Tully
             .
          
           
             26.
             —
             A
             full
             and
             easie
             Satisfaction
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             and
             safe
             Religion
             .
          
           
             27.
             —
             —
             The
             Cure
             of
             Church-Divisions
             .
          
           
             28.
             —
             —
             The
             Certainty
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             without
             Popery
             .
          
           
             29.
             —
             A
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             Jugling
             of
             the
             Jesuite
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             —
             Two
             Treatises
             of
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             32.
             —
             The
             Defence
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             :
             Or
             ,
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             their
             Nonconformity
             .
             Against
             Mr.
             J.
             Cheyny's
             Answer
             .
          
           
             33.
             —
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             34.
             —
             More
             Reasons
             for
             Infants
             Church-Membership
             .
             In
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Tombs
             .
          
           
             35.
             —
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             36.
             —
             More
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             —
             Two
             Disputations
             of
             Original
             Sin.
             
          
           
             39.
             —
             Mr.
             Stubbs
             his
             Funeral-Sermon
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             Under-written
             are
             lately
             Printed
             .
          
           
             
               Quarto
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               ENglish
               Nonconformity
               sa
               under
               King
               Charles
               II.
               and
               King
               James
               II.
               truly
               Stated
               and
               Argued
               .
            
             
               2.
               —
               A
               Treatise
               of
               Knowledge
               and
               Love
               compared
               .
               In
               two
               Parts
               .
               I.
               Of
               falsly
               pretended
               Knowledge
               .
               II.
               Of
               true
               saving
               Knowledge
               and
               Love.
               
            
             
               3.
               —
               The
               Glorious
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               described
               ,
               and
               clearly
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               4.
               —
               A
               Reply
               to
               Mr.
               Thomas
               Beverly's
               Answer
               to
               my
               Reasons
               against
               his
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Thousand
               Years
               Middle
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               5.
               —
               Of
               National
               Churches
               ,
               their
               Description
               ,
               Institution
               ,
               Use
               ,
               Preservation
               ,
               Danger
               ,
               Maladies
               ,
               and
               Cure
               ,
               partly
               applied
               to
               England
               .
            
             
               6.
               —
               Church-Concord
               :
               Containing
               ,
               I.
               A
               Dissuasive
               from
               unnecessary
               Divisions
               and
               Separation
               ;
               and
               the
               real
               Concord
               of
               the
               moderate
               Independents
               with
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               instanced
               in
               Ten
               seeming
               Differences
               .
               II.
               The
               Terms
               necessary
               for
               Concord
               amongst
               all
               true
               Churches
               and
               Christians
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26982-e2800
           
             *
             Said
             to
             be
             one
             Parker
             a
             Lawyer
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26982-e8240
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr.
             Clarksons
             proofs
             .
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Defence
             .
          
           
             Hath
             not
             Bishop
             Stillingfleet
             himself
             taken
             K.
             
             William's
             Oath
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             Dr.
             Ashton
             prosessed
             ,
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             〈…〉
             Covetousness
             that
             we
             conform
             not
             .